《Why The King Needs A Secretary》 Chapter 1 - The Reason Why She Became A Slave Chapter 1: The Reason Why She Became A ve She lives in the back alley of Golddina. She found her hope and fortune in that dirty alley. The back alley that was flooded with dirt. The narrow dirty road between the buildings that was covered with corpse-like beggars. But she felt energized whenever she thought of her fortune. Today, she set up a stall and waited for customers to earn a little money. She doesn¡¯t have any sign, but she has quite a few regrs. She stared nkly at the end of the alley, arranging the stand. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Sereking? He said he would definitelye today. These days, it¡¯s usual for him to postpone appointments.¡¯ As she was about to give up, someone approached her. It was not Serek, but Leberty, who ran a pawnshop in the back alley. Knowing all about her talent of picking pockets, she was a very good source of information. ¡°Celestia! You came to work today too?¡± ¡°Wee, Leberty.¡± With her green hair hanging down to her hips, Lynn Leberty smiled and walked by her side into her small stall. There were only two chairs kept in a small tent. Leberty sighed the moment her eyes fell on those. ¡°Honey, are you waiting for him again? Do you think such a great officer would take you seriously?¡± Celestia closed her mouth and gripped the arm of Leberty and looked around it. She can¡¯t learn magic, but somehow she has mastered the ability to erase magic, so she makes a living by erasing magic tattoos. There was a tattoo on Leberty¡¯s arm that she saw for the first time. ¡°I told you not to get tattoos like this because I don¡¯t believe in my abilities either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem right now. Stop expecting him. I¡¯m telling you, Serek is just using you.¡± Celestia gently rubbed the tattoo, concentrating all of her attention on the fingertips as if she had not heard it. For instance, if the magic is to carry 1 to 10 to be engraved into the skin, she had to reverse it by 10 to 1 in consideration of the intentions of the person who wrote the magic. She has never seen anyone do the same thing as her, but she has learned the stratagem in this job. Well, she wasn¡¯t very proud of it, but she could not deal with mana as she had a magic seal all over her body, but she could remove magic if she concentrated well. The tattoo on Leberty¡¯s arm quickly faded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. And, Serek wille. He promised he would.¡± ¡°Get a hold of yourself, darling. Why are you so pure?¡± Celestiaughed bitterly. It hasn¡¯t been a day or two since she heard Leberty say that. But Serek is different from such nobles. He was quantitatively different from other officers who used and abandoned people in the back alley. His real name is Serangueban. The generosity of nobles are short, but Serek was originally from a back alley. It¡¯s all because of Celestia¡¯s help that he¡¯s so advanced in the society as he is now. Celestia, her brother, and Serek grew up together in the same back alley ever since they were young. They have always talked about getting anyone to seed and feeding all of the three. They escaped from a nursery school where people used to beat them as if they were not human. And among them, Serek was the most talented in magic. Not to some, but to a greater extent. They thought that magic was the only thing that could make the world, regardless of identity. Magic was a gift. A nobleman¡¯s status was not something that could do better. They are highly educated from an early age, but magic was not something like that. It was a way to showcase talent and hard work. Celestia spent all her money on Serek because she wanted to see him seed. She has heard rumors of herself being smart, but no matter what she learns, there must have been a limit to her career because of her humble background. Serek did not understand the magic form as being discharged, but Celestia taught him all. She could not understand how she was a crybaby but was good at handling mana. But Serek had a great response to using his magic of ten thousand talented people. Wizards called it ¡®influence¡¯. Usually, in aristocratic families, they would buy pills to treat the sick, but Serek could not afford them. Once, Serek had red boils all over his body, and he suffered all night with a high fever. Another time, he lost his sight. Celestia was the one who took care of him every time, but she did not have enough magic talent to heal him. Jin himself taught Serek the magic to heal, but Celestia also wanted to be of help to Serek. As a result, now her body is engraved with a magic wand that invalidates magic from the back of her neck to the top of her back and arms. It¡¯s a calction with the brain. She could have done a rough job with her useless head, but it¡¯s not easy to nullify it. It was Jin who found an ancient book that rolled around in a secondhand store. There, it was said that engraving magic on the body was a taboo that could lead to death, but gold was not important to a straight and ignorant street life. Although it had enormous side effects, it eventually seeded. Since Celestia had everything engraved on her body, she had to connect to them before they were activated. Celestia would wake up from sleep and would wander around with Serek all night whenever he wanted. Some days, he would go far away to practice ball magic saying, ¡®It¡¯s the gateway of session¡¯, and would hit on her yfully. And some days he would¡­kiss her. Recalling the moment, Celestia blushed unknowingly. She had started having feelings for him from the beginning, and now he¡¯s the only one to take care of the three of them. If she thought about it now, every moment would be a way to break their destiny. ¡°¡­.No. Serek, he¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Really? What are you going to do?¡± Leberty sighed heavily and turned her ¡®cleaned¡¯ arms around. Celestia rose up from the spot where she was sitting. ¡°We have decided to get married.¡± As Leberty tried to process what Celestia has said, she gave her a nk look. ¡®Did she notice my dreamy eyes?¡¯ Clearly, Leberty was getting angry. She touched her forehead. ¡°Listen, darling, I wasn¡¯t going to say this but¡­..¡± ¡°¡­. Yes?¡± ¡°Serek is not Serangueban anymore. Can you really trust him? I know you haven¡¯t lived your life for 10 years, and you¡¯ve given everything to him, but he¡¯s already a magic officer. He would leave you, girl.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the only one for Serek.¡± ¡°Go and see then.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Institute and see for yourself?¡± Celestia wanted to follow what she said. But she didn¡¯t want to stop believing in his promises. Serek could not have done that because he loves her. She remembers how her whole body ached when he whispered ¡°I love you¡± to her. He said he wanted her more than anyone else. He only gave her a kiss when she was ill, but it was because he was usually too shy to do it¡­ Celestia noticed Leberty¡¯s pitiful eyes. Celestia could not help but decide to go to the Institute because she felt suspicious. She would have to make a choice if Leberty was right. She took off her apron and left the tent. On her way home, she thought she was dressed too shabbily to go to the Institute. Her brother was still sleeping because he wasn¡¯t feeling well. She took out the ¡®best¡¯ dress that she doesn¡¯t usually wear and wore it. She wore it on the ¡®dirty¡¯ back of her neck. It was a whiteplex dress that was supposed to get ckened in one day. She remembers one of the smugglers stopped by her filthy shop to give her the dress one day. She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled shyly. Her bright red hair was neatly organized and buried. After washing her face, she applied a cheap silver cream as she liked the fragrance of it. She got the cream from a shop next to hers. Since she was going to meet Serek, she tried to look as decent as she could but she was a little broken. On her way, she managed to get five figs that Serek liked in a paper bundle. The path to the Institute was a busy area where white stones wereid on the floor and even the waterway was clearly distinct from the slums. Celestia walked diligently and reached the white stone wall. This was her first time to visit the Institute. ¡®I hope you will be d to see me¡­..But I¡¯m sorry if your acquaintancese to know that I am your lover ~¡¯ But we are getting married anyway. In front of the institute, there stood knights wearing blue uniforms and tall hats. They would have recognized her at once that she was a child not from a noble family, but maybe because it was a building that protected thew, they didn¡¯t drive her away for some reason. A knight with a spear asked her. ¡°Why are you here, child?¡± ¡°I am not a child.¡± ¡°Yes. So why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Serek.¡± The two gatekeepers exchanged their nces. ¡°You don¡¯t mean Officer Serek, do you?¡± ¡®Why are they talking like that? It¡¯s true that I do not fit in here, but I¡¯m the sole lover of Serek.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. We are getting married soon.¡± ¡°Marriage with Office Serek? Oh, look at what this littledy said! Hey, kid. Listen, you may be popr, but¡­.¡± The other guard seemed as if he was dumbfounded while the former continued. ¡°Serek has a fiance with a child. What you said was ridiculous. So stop it and go back.¡± ¡°¡­.Pardon?¡± ¡®I was the one who was ridiculous.¡¯ As soon as she was quiet, they seemed to think she was shocked. Or maybe they think, now that she was aware of the reality, she was envious of Serek. The gatekeepers waved their hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop saying weird things and return back? ¡®Cause I don¡¯t want to swing a spear at a child.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, go back to hell. The Institute walls are quite sensitive when it gets noisy around here.¡± She thought they were joking, but it was hard for her to believe that when they were making such a witty and dangerous joke with such serious looks. ¡°Let me in. I am a friend of Serek.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t choose the word ¡®Lover¡¯ anymore was because the word ¡®Fiance with a child¡¯ hung on her mind. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. You will be in big trouble if you call the Officer by his name! So get the hell out of here!¡± The gatekeepers, who don¡¯t seem to be of the Lehan family even if they hit well, narrowed their eyes as if it was not easy for her to find Serek. But she put her hand on her waist and stared at them. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Warning: This chapter contains strongnguage which may be offensive and/or inappropriate to some viewers. Celestia grew up in a back alley. Her life has been too tough for men like them to stop her. The only ones she could trust without any judgment were her brother and Serangueban. ¡®I would have to see with my own eyes whether their bullshit is true or not.¡¯ ¡°You will regret it. Tell him to meet me. Or lead me inside with you. What if I was really a friend of Serek? Can you get away with treating his friend like this?¡± She red at them with her all might, but the gatekeepers responded by rolling their eyes. They did not seem to be convinced at all. They thought that she was just lying and spouting nonsense. They repeatedly refused until one of them decided to lead her inside. The interior of the institute was great. It was a fancy stone building with white walls. The floor, on the other hand, was beautifully constructed with marble. Furthermore, there was a clean decoration in every room Celestia entered. She had to restrain herself from looking around in awe. The shape of the stones on the floor was beautifully carved. She has heard that depending on the nature of the stone, the degree of magic involvement varied. Serek was there. It should have been Celestia who said, ¡®Look, Serek is what I said he is¡¯ but it was Leberty who was right. The magic officer uniform of Serek, whom she was so proud of, was in a disarray, and in front of Serek was a tall woman with ck hair. They were¡­¡­ kissing. Can a person be angry if the situation in front of them was not what they expected it to be? Three days ago, the person who was dependent on the magic pearl engraved on Celestia¡¯s body, was saying that he loved her the most and that he would not let her suffer once the situation is a bit more stabilized. Yet, he was doing this right in front of her face. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ There were dozens or hundreds of words that could make her more likely to be angry, but this was the only thing that popped out of her mouth. There were dozens or hundreds of words that she could use to show her anger, but these were the only words that she was able to say, ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing?¡± Serek, whose lips were still puffy from the kiss, turned to look at Celestia, slightly embarrassed. He looked at the gatekeeper who escorted Celestia and then noticed her dress. The woman looked at Celestia with surprised eyes when she was suddenly pushed away by Serek. Serek stared at Celestia with those green eyes that she loved so much. He spoke up with those lips that kissed another woman. ¡°Oh my God, Cele¡­..¡± It seemed like he could not even say those eight letters since he knows that having a rtionship with such a lowly woman would cause great harm to the prestige of a great magic officer like him. The blood in his veins seemed to cool down. His mind, which had been turned into something ridiculous, quickly returned to the spirit of the establishment. Leberty was right. Serek was no different from other men. He was such a jerk. He has changed ever since he got his first job. Celestia did not want to admit it because she thought that all the moments she spent with Serek were so precious. Because she thought he was kindhearted. ¡°If you are going to make an excuse, do it.¡± Celestia muttered to Serek with a look of despondency that he had never seen before. Serek looked perplexed and rolled his eyes at the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper instinctively saluted Serek, who seemed to be uninterested. ¡°Officer Serek. She said she had a close rtionship with you, so I would like you to check if she was right.¡± Serek and her eyes met again. s, Celestia knew Serek too well. ¡®Look at that face. That bewildered face hiding under the fine, mud-colored hair.¡¯ He was pretending not to be seen, but she noticed those restless fingers and shaking pupils of his. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Serek, are you serious? You don¡¯t know me?¡± It was toote for her to ask. ¡°The guard is probably thinking I lied about knowing Serek. I am not his lover, not even his friend. This is amazing.¡¯ Before the guard was about to drag her out, she held on to the doorknob. As a backstreet native, she had many pickpockets as her friends. They once taught her how to keep her arms away from being caught. The guard, who seemed to have been dealing with only cultured people, was in amazement at the sight of her avoiding his hands. Celestia took a few steps back and screamed. ¡°Serangueban! Are you crazy? Are you finally going crazy? Huh? Is this all worth it for power?¡± Serek, who had heard his original name, looked at Celestia as if he had heard a terrible scolding. ¡°Get that crazy bitch out of here!¡± ¡°Serangueban. It was okay to just use me as a friend, but you were the one who acted like you were a lover. Why did you go so far? Huh? Were you afraid that I was going to talk about this? That you often have hair loss! Something like this? Huh?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Are you crazy, Celestia?¡± Finally, he said it. Those eight letters. ¡®It was not because I have been well-behaved. I loved you, so I was just being gentle in front of you. You are the one who stepped on shit, you know?¡¯ She raised her voice higher. It seemed as if the institute was roaring. ¡°Serangueban, you! I have treated your boils and eyes, haven¡¯t I? My whole body is full of mana because of you! Do you think there are no side effects? Don¡¯t you know how often I got sick?¡± Serek dodged the bullet. ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore. Now, I am a magic officer who is in charge of the attacking team. You can get as many pills as you want.¡± ¡°Then¡­why did you say that to me? You hairless bastard! I don¡¯t care about my body. But why did you propose? Why did you pretend to love me? You son of a bitch! Huh?!¡± She could swear more. But then, she noticed the woman sitting on the grass with her hand over her abdomen, listening to all those words with an expression of embarrassment. ¡®Pregnant fianc¨¦e.¡¯ She was dumbfounded. ¡®Just how big of a jerk are you? I want to die. No, I want to kill you.¡¯ But the gatekeeper stopped her by holding the back of her neck. Then, several guards came closer. She could not do anything. The gatekeeper understood the rtionship between Serek and Celestia. He seemed to be quick to judge that Celestia was the most pitiful person here and that Officer Serek was telling a story. ¡°How do I deal with this intruder?¡± Serek red at ¡®the intruder¡¯. From the looks she learned when she was at the back alley, she knew that this was thest moment of exnation. If she begged now and promised that she would live quietly, they would let her go safely. But her mouth was faster than her rational judgment. ¡°Serangueban, you son of a bitch! You bastard with dysfunctional hands!¡± She would not feel better even if she spit on the floor. Serek red at her as if it was all her fault. ¡°If that is what you really want, I¡¯ll give it to you. Pull her and throw her out in the market!¡± ¡°Yes, Officer!¡± ¡°Throw me out in the market? What does that mean?¡¯ She frowned at that iprehensible ng. The guards dragged Celestia out of the way, who was struggling and swearing. Then she was tied up tight and was stuck in a small room near the entrance. It was like the ropes had a magic seal that did not let her free herself. It was her first time to see such a magic seal, but it was not her job to dismantle it. She struggled for a long time, tied up in a chair. After a while, she decided to stop as she felt exhausted. ¡®Don¡¯t be so tense, Celestia, and just hang in there. My brother would be worried. They will release me by the end of the day, right? I didn¡¯t do anything. If I have done something wrong, I have done it thrice, and all I have done is to waste my 10 years of life in believing Serek.¡¯ She had been left alone for quite a long time. ¡®Just when the hell are they going to let me go?¡¯ At that time, she heard someone opening the door roughly. When she was about to raise her head, something like a sack was ced over her head. Only then did she get scared. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ The first thing she thought about was the image of death row inmates, and the next thing was the image of being sold. ¡®No-no way.¡¯ She stumbled as she was led to a ce unknown to her. Moreover, her vision was limited. She started to shout with all her might. ¡°Se-Serek! Serek! No! You¡¯re not him! I have a brother! How do I pay for the medicine? Serek! Serek,e out! I will buy it! I¡­..¡± That was all she could say until she fainted from the strong shock in herrynx. When she opened her eyes, she was in a ve wagon. Stuck in a cage, she was being shipped to the market.
  1. Meeting with the King
She did everything she could. All day long, she pleaded to the men who stood by the bars and those who rode the horses. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Please let me out. Please, I don¡¯t have any money, but I will give it to you in debt.¡± One of the guards seemed like he¡¯ll hit Celestia so that she¡¯d shut up, but there was no way that Celestia, who lived all her life in the back alley, could be afraid of fists. Like they say, barking dogs don¡¯t bite, and that those who are more intimidating seem less scared. ¡®It would¡¯ve been better if they had beaten me up and sent me back to where I live instead.¡¯ Aside from her and the men, there were also other people inside the carriage. They tried to stop her, but she still tried desperately. Her voice was cracked as she was not given any water to moisten her throat, but she still continued on anyway. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not she seemed servile in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡°My younger brother is sick. He will die without me. He can¡¯t even get out of the house on his own. Can you please let me see him once more?¡± Even though she was asking earnestly, the ve dealers did not even look at her. Her entreaties could not be more than a donkey purring. Nevertheless, she continued begging. But other than her pleas, there was only the sound of the rattling carriages. It was no use. She missed her brother. She felt sorry that she could not even see her brother for thest time as she did something useless. She wanted to kill Serek. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡¯ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Warning: This chapter contains strongnguage which may be offensive and/or inappropriate to some readers. Her patience ran out when they did not even look back at her. She ended up crying and yelling, unable to bear her temper. ¡°Really, isn¡¯t this too much? Don¡¯t you guys even have a family? Huh?! I said that my brother is sick and will die without me. How can you be so cruel? Huh? I said I will pay you! How much money will you get if you sell me? I¡¯ll give you the exact same amount. Please, please let me out!¡± Eventually the man, who appeared to be the leader among them, raised his hand, making the carriage stop. ¡°¡­..Ah, you are really noisy. Shut your mouth, you little bitch.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who is acting deaf? Huh?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then¡­.¡± The man gritted his teeth and stared at Celestia. Two guards approached the carriage cage, perhaps under his direction. She shrank herself in one corner. But soon, the two guards dragged her out of the cage, taking out a club. The other three ves in the carriage looked even more frightened than her. They were in no position to help her. The leader raised the club but stopped himself as if he was looking for a specific part where he could hit her. Since she was agile, she thought she could avoid the blow. But it only made her anxious. She crouched herself, and shut her eyes. But even after some time, she could not feel any pain. Instead, she heard a voice. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡®Footsteps? Who is it?¡¯ A tall man stood there, staring vacantly towards her side, probably at the trader. Celestia looked up at him, feeling a bit satisfied for the interruption. The two guards who were standing beside her looked surprised. The trader threw away the club in his hand in order to give the guest a courtesy. ¡°Ah, Sir, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°You look like a ve dealer, but you¡¯re being too hard on her. I asked what was going on.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. She is a ve brought in from Golddina¡­..she was talking a bit too much¡­..¡± ¡°very from that far?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm. Seems like there is a mess in the management of the Empire. I have been noticing people like you releasing ves all the time. I have to visit there sometime and try to turn the situation upside down.¡± It sounded strange to hear him speak like that. It sounded as if conquering Golddina was an easy task for him. Golddina was an Empire full of magic. The Burg Empire was the only one that could treat Golddina equally. It was an Empire where the national power could not be dealt with by other smaller countries, and it was ruled by a king who enjoyed expanding his territory, and was extremely cruel. ¡®Where in the world does a simple aristocrat talk like that?¡¯ Celestia had never been this far from her home, her backstreet life. She had never been to any other city in Golddina or to Ma Eul. And she had no idea where she was being carried in a horse carriage. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh to these simple ves.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Appearing suddenly, it seemed like he was boasting about. No, she was the only one who seemed to be out of her mind. Suddenly, a crowd of attendants arrived around him. ¡®What do I do? Isn¡¯t there any chance to escape? My life is really going to end if I get sold somewhere.¡¯ Celestia hesitantly threw herself in front of the man. While keeping her face down, she tried to look around. She could see the trader¡¯s face turning blue. ¡°You crazy bitch! What¡¯re you doing!¡± She saw the ve trader hastily trying to grasp her arm, but she spat out, as if she was ready to be decapitated. She thought it wouldn¡¯t work, but she tried her best. ¡°Please, My Lord! Please spare me! Please let me go back! Have mercy on me!¡± But there was nothing on his face but a hint of annoyance. It seemed as if he did not have any interest in her. Did she misunderstood him to be apassionate person? As her body was being dragged away from the man, she raised her voice. ¡°I have a brother. If I don¡¯t return to him, he will get sick and die. My little brother can¡¯t evene out of the house alone. There is no one else to take care of him but me. So please let me go back to him.¡± The man, with the dark hair,ughed as if the situation was very funny. ¡®How can you justugh when someone is being sold!¡¯ ¡°So what am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°¡­.Pardon?¡± ¡°If there is anything you want from me, shouldn¡¯t there be a corresponding price that I¡¯ll get? Do I look like a volunteer?¡± Certainly, that was the primal logic of the world, even if it sounded heartless. It was also true that she had nothing to negotiate with him. But she could not just give up. What she learned in the alley was that no one was perfect, no matter how noble they were. There were people who came looking for ces to hide something, whether it was drugs or women to spend the night with. Maybe there was something she could help the man with. There would be only a few weeks within which she could repay him. She looked at the man desperately. His sly, smooth face seemed impressive. It fitted perfectly with his tanned skin, ck hair and red eyes that were not somon in Golddina. His cheeks were a bit sunburned. ¡®Is he a nobleman or a knight?¡¯ She could decipher his wide shoulders and well-kept body even if he was wearing clothes. One of the best exnations for one¡¯s identity was their clothes. Rather than the luxury goods they had, the clothes worn by the people revealed their ranks, be it people from the back alley, the nobility or the Emperor himself. The neck of the cape that he was wearing was covered in white ivy design, and the high-grade woolen fabric was undoubtedly imported from the far east. But she was very surprised at the presence of the purple fabric. In Golddina, it was not even worn by the nobles as it was the color that represented the Emperor. But the customs could be different in different empires, so she did not pay much attention to it. All she could take it was that he was a high-ranking noble from a rich country who would never need her help. Suddenly, her eyes fell on the back of his hand as she tried to draw her gaze out of despair. On the back of his hand was a visible burn mark. It did not quite look like a burn but a rash. It had spread to the point where his fingers began. That was definitely something that she knew about. A negative reaction. It was the very simr symptom Serangueban often had before he became a magic officer. One might not be able to operate his energy properly, but he might suffer from it if he used it too much. ¡®I can¡¯t just forget about it. I had already treated that jerk not too long ago.¡¯ In Golddina, these symptoms were called excess energy syndrome, or negative reaction. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I just leave him like that? If I had just missed two days of his treatment, it would have umted on his hand and he would actually have felt the pain.¡¯ ¡®Why can¡¯t I afford the pills?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m good at reading bodynguage. But why did I help him when he was just standing on my support while making a path for his own life?¡¯ She pulled herself away from the trader and fell back on the floor, with the help of the skills she had learned from the pickpockets. ¡°It¡¯s clear that there is nothing that I can give you, My Lord. But I can do something. And that¡¯s exactly what you want. So, we can make a deal if you want, My Lord.¡± ¡°¡­.. This bitch is crazy! Who needs your little piece of gold?¡± The ve trader pulled out a long sword as if he was going to kill her. From a business perspective, it would have been better if she had her alias attached. But when she saw him acting like that, it seemed like she made a slip of her tongue. But there was nothing that she could do. Usually, female ves were sold to terrible ces. Whether to the brothel or to a pervert, she would never be able to escape out again. The man with the dark hair smirked, his red eyes gleaming. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he believe me?¡¯ ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t think you can think well since you became a ve. But let me rify myself, I don¡¯t really need anything from you.¡± She pushed herself towards the man, still crouching down. ¡°I can heal you every day from the illness that you are suffering from, My Lord.¡± The man, who was about to turn, stopped. The men around him followed. When the sharp de of the trader¡¯s sword just touched her neck, she could tell that she could be cut alive at an instant. A tingling sensation crept up her throat. The man nced at her with the most hideous evil face she had ever seen. She thought he was a man of high nobility but now that he was like this, it seemed like he was not just a noble. ¡°¡­Where did you hear about me?¡± ¡°Take me with you if you want to know, My Lord. If you don¡¯t¡­. How am I going to help you?¡± ¡°I will ask again. Where and what did you hear about me?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± The de that still touched her neck made her body tremble. Her throat went dry. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything anywhere. I don¡¯t even know who you are, My Lord. But I know about your illness and I know how to treat it. I just figured it out from the symptoms.¡± ¡°It can be cured¡­. Do you want me to believe that?¡± His eyes suspiciously hung on hers. In Golddina, the negative reaction was not so bad. But she didn¡¯t know how much was its effect in other countries. She didn¡¯t know if their pills worked or not. She was a bit anxious, but she sat up on her knees holding out her right hand towards him. He stared at her hand. If the world was full of love and justice, she would have shaken her hands with him until now. But unfortunately, people were always very suspicious. ¡°I will prove it to you, My Lord.¡± ¡°¡­.Fine. There is nothing for me to lose anyway.¡± All the attendants, who were standing around him, looked astonished. When he put his hand over hers, she gently stroked the back of his hand. She focused all her attention using the mana that was carved across her back, stomach, waist, shoulders and arms, nullifying the side effects of his inner and outer body. Calcting the effects of his body, she counted backwards from 10 to 1. It didn¡¯t heal in a sh, but it was fast enough to notice that the red skin was slowly finding its normal color. She was also pretty sure that the pain he¡¯s feeling has now lessened. Chapter 4 Warning: This chapter contains strongnguage which may be offensive and/or inappropriate to some readers. Chapter 4 She did not miss the wondering eyes of the man. She could not express how much relief she felt at the time. ¡°Would this be enough for me to offer in exchange?¡± Celestia let go of his hand after she made sure his hand waspletely healed. The man carefully looked at the back of his hand for a long time before shifting his eyes to stare at her. ¡°Okay. Then,e to my pce and treat me.¡± ¡°What? What about my brother?!¡± ¡°I am buying you because I need you. I can¡¯t just let you go. I will bring you that brother of yours or whatever you want.¡± ¡®Yay, so this is good, right?¡¯ She felt so happy that she almost thanked Serangueban for having the magic gin on him. But luckily, she was also smart. She could not have made such a grave mistake if she remembered it was not for that son of a bitch. The man jagged at one of his attendants and turned around. The dealer put down his cheap sword while she managed to gain her freedom. The man raised his chin nodding his head towards the dealer. One of his attendants came closer to him, carrying a bag full of gold coins. But the ve dealer refused many times, saying that he would not ept thisrge amount of gold. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he crazy?¡¯ Celestia stared nkly at the scene, rethinking his words. ¡®Did he just say a pce?¡¯ ¡®Pa¡­ce¡­.?! It was the crowning procession of three carriages of the party of the man, who was now her master. It was so excessive that she could not understand whether it was a carriage exhibition. Even the most unattractive of them was so splendid that her heart was pounding when she went to sit on its luggagepartment. The coachmen, the people with long spears and even those who appeared to be the servants, were all dressed in fine clothes. The luggagepartment was behind the carriage, so she was facing against the direction of the progress. That was the reason why she could see more of those prominent figures. Nobody was as perplexed as she was. She felt like she was the only one out of this party. A shabby streak, wearing no shoes. And now that she became a ve¡­..she was no longer a free folk. She liked it when she lived in the back alley where everyone was at the same level as her. She was already missing the back alley of Golddina. There was no need to feel anger, even though it smelled like dirt every day and even when it was a frequent visiting spot for the police and criminals. The word ¡°Serek being a son of a bitch¡± was now very far away. The horse neighed as the carriage began to rattle. The procession moved quietly forward. She let go of the thoughts as she felt the carriage sway. Things could not have gotten any better. But it was not that she wasn¡¯t worried at all. She was going to a ce that waspletely unknown to her. Was that man a friend or a foe? She thought he had a good eye for people, but she definitely could not read his mind. He was either a person who was pure and expressive, or a person who hid his innermost thoughts. ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know.¡¯ She stretched and looked at the calm scenery flowing from behind her. Trees, houses, chimneys, mountains, and the golden color of the fields of ripe barley waving in the distance. She had been nervous all this time, watching the unseen sights one by one. She wanted to let the man know where her brother was as soon as possible. She was afraid that he would be running out of medicine by now. Where would her brother stay? She couldn¡¯t be indebted to him for that. There might be a custom here, like in the capital of Golddina, for not renting rooms for outsiders. Then it would be difficult¡­¡­ Could it be possible that she would get a small sry for taking care of his illness? But he certainly said they were exchanging each other¡¯s needs. It might be too much if she got paid. She would be more grateful to him if he brings her brother in¡­..than when he just saved her from being sold as a ve¡­.. If so, she hoped that she could get a part-time job so that she could take care of her brother. In the midst of such thoughts, the carriage was still running steadily. Although she kept closing her eyes, she was not a person who would sleep in this kind of a situation¡­..But soon, she dozed off in the long-distance carriage. Screech! She opened her eyes in amazement at the sudden stopping of the carriage. ¡®Are we here? Uh, did I doze off? Is this his house?¡¯ She looked around, astonishingly, slightly pulling her head to the side. A man dressed in ck suit approached a carriage and opened the door. It was the man with ck hair who got off the carriage first. He was really tall and well-built. He looked like a lion. She thought he had a good frame for he was standing out the most among the people. As soon as he got off the wagon, a group of men and women dressed in white and yellow approached to wee him in perfect harmony. He walked into the building as if it was a protocol. Celestia was staring at him with wonder while he walked through the crowd with a calm face. It seemed as if he was being reported something, given that the man next to him was talking continuously. ¡®It¡¯s like serving a king. Is that man that great?¡¯ She had never seen anything like a procession in Golddina as she had always been next to Serek and her brother. But, Leberty used toe and tell her stories about some good ces. Celestia always felt like she was watching an imaginary scene while listening to the story. Just as his back was about to disappear under the shadow of the building, it seemed as if he turned around to nce at her. Even if he was very far from her, the glow of his red eyes was clearly visible. He and his entourage were all gone while she was left alone in a wide carriage. There were a lot of peopleing and going around, but she was a little relieved. ¡®I don¡¯t know what is going on in the pce, but I¡¯m going to leave soon¡­..so I can wait here until then, right?¡¯ However, a woman, who seemed to be a maid, suddenly approached her as she was trying to enjoy her time alone for a while. ¡®Are you here to spy on me for the fear of me running away?¡¯ She would have no regrets about Golddina once her brother was here, but she also couldn¡¯t just go back to the alley and settle down as long as Serek had made the mess. She couldn¡¯t run away. The woman was, indeed, dressed in better clothes than any of Celestia¡¯s best clothes. She was wearing a sturdy green dress designed with asional white and blue fabric. She also had a good fragrance. ¡°I heard you are a ve,e with me.¡± ¡°I will wait here.¡± The woman frowned. ¡°¡­. What are you talking about? Who are you waiting for?¡± But she did not know the name or the identity of the man who brought her. She had no choice but to use the mostmon word. ¡°Master.¡± This time the woman looked as if she had heard something really crazy. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t been properly trained. From now on, you should address him as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯¡­¡­you can¡¯t just call His Majesty as you please, even if he is your master or whatever.¡± ¡°¡­..Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes. Like that. Looks like there are more than one or two things that should be taught.¡± The maid grumbled and waved her hands, motioning Celestia to get off the carriage. She got off in a hurry under the pressure of the momentum. Her mind was in a muddle. ¡®Your Majesty¡­.So¡­.Is this word used differently in different countries?¡¯ Although they all spoke in an officialnguage, there were times when different nobles were addressed differently. She had her suspicions when she heard the word ¡®pce¡¯. She had heard that the king of the Burg Empire was a red-eyed lunatic who had pitch ck hair. She wondered if he was the one who had brought her. However, she thought that it was not possible. The maid grumbled and diligently held out a pair of leather shoes that she was holding in her hand. The shoes looked simr to what a maid would wear. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the size, so I just roughly picked one of them.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± She was surprised that she would receive such a thing. ¡°Do you want to make it known that there is a maid walking barefoot in the pce, huh? Go ahead and put them on.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I took care of you until now because I was given orders, but you have to take care of yourself from now on, you know?¡± She noticed that she was the only one who was barefoot in the midst of the chaos. She mumbled a ¡°Thank You¡± before putting on the shoes. The shoe was a little loose, but it would fit her well if she tightened it. But was it necessary for her to use the word ¡°Your Majesty¡±? As expected, the more she thought about it, the more strange it became. As she followed the maid, she asked, unable to bear her curiosity. ¡°Uh¡­. So¡­.is this, uh, Dean? ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­.here¡­..¡± ¡°Where you are? His Majesty said he bought a ve from a distant ce, but I guess he was not joking, huh. This is Hegheny.¡± Hegheny. ¡®What? Where is this ce?¡¯ Her knowledge about ces was very perfect and distinct, but somehow she waspletely lost. Books were so precious to her that she had to read them quickly at a second-hand bookstore at the back alley whenever there were no customers. Of course, the books that aristocrats didn¡¯t like to read increased her interests. She did not know what to do but to ask again. ¡°W-Where¡­.is¡­Hegheny?¡± ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re amazing. This is the capital. You don¡¯t even know about the Burg Empire, do you?¡± ¡°¡­..Burg Em¡­. pire?¡± She felt chills running down her spine. One of the thoughts that she had before during the day shed back to her mind. She thought it was a crazy inference. The Burg Empire. His Majesty. ck hair. Red eyes. When all the clues came together, they were like¡­.you know¡­.like¡­. ¡®But that can¡¯t be true, right? Haha¡­.ha¡­.¡¯ ¡°My¡­.master. No, h-he¡­..¡± The woman looked back at her in bewilderment. ¡°Of course, His Majesty, Van, is the one and only Emperor of the Burg Empire.¡± ¡®Oh my God! My suspicion was right that he was that lunatic king of the Burg Empire!¡¯ But did this make any sense now? Her life was meant to be in the backstreet, but how did this happen? Her mother always told her to live within her means. After she was abandoned by the magic officer of Golddina, the man who saved her back was the lunatic king of what Empire? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you? Please tell me it was a joke.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so clumsy that I think I am going to face a big trouble someday. Ugh, just why did His Majesty pick up this girl!¡± Things like nning to meet her brother and renting a room had now been blown away from her head. She looked around the Royal building once again, which was lined with corridors. Compared to the colorful buildings of Golddina, this one attracted viewers from a sharp vertical angle. Now she understood everything. Golddina, the great magic kingdom she lived in, was a ce where the King of Kings could disappear from the map if he wanted to. Her master was not there to just drop by the Imperial City. He was the sole ruler of the Empire with the most prosperous and widest territory in the world. ¡®I feel sleepy.¡¯ While her mind was not at all calm, she listened to all the arguments the woman made about the rules of the Imperial City Always walk along the right wall when you walk in the hallways, hold your skirt and bow when you face the nobles, do not meet their eyes, do not raise your head unless they allow it and always treat His Majesty with a smile. The greatest adult in the Imperial City is the Empress Dowager. She listened carefully to the rules, thinking that there was nothing she could lose if she followed them, and that she would also get cheap food when needed. However, the list was notplete. More historic inscriptions were engraved on the structure of the building from the past, which exined many incidents. There were also some guidelines that told about how someone should be treated. She was extraordinarily clever. She remembered every word the maid had said. However, there was no way a person could memorize so many rules at once. The maid, named Serena, must have been doing the ¡®dirty work¡¯ of introducing new servants to the Imperial City beside other works. ¡®Why? Is it because I am a ve?¡¯ There was no one in this building who could be her ally. No matter how much Serena hated her, she needed to persuade her with all her heart. And fortunately, after spending a long time in the service industry, she knew how to live lightly. Observing the opponent and saying what they want to hear the most. The maid was very neat from head to toe even when she dressed up in her own way. Her hairstyle was well-groomed, very different from what was trendy in Golddina. This was the same with her nails and eyebrows. Celestia would also have to be very careful every time she would attend to His Majesty. Serena only cared about ¡°how the ruling and opposition parties viewed a person working in the Imperial Family.¡± If she liked the work, there was no problem. She was rather a good person, but not open-minded. If such a woman of integrity was open-minded, she was bound to be good to her. That was the reason she did not like the fact that a high-ranking King bought such a ve on impulse. She did not want a ¡°purchasable item¡± to be a maid only because she was suddenly sold as a ve! Taking advantage of Serena¡¯s silence, Celestia smiled and called her. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Serena.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say too much at once?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s so wonderful and amazing here. Miss Serena really seems to be proud of this.¡± She nodded as if she was saying such obvious things. ¡°Of course. Anyone who works here, works with pride.¡± ¡°I¡­uh¡­I am from Golddina. I also consider this ce to be great, and I think you are a good person. So, if I have to rely on someone, it will be you.¡± Serena shrugged her shoulders. ¡°How on earth are you going to do that? His Majesty allowed you to rest today, so I will let you go. But you have to begin your work right away from tomorrow.¡± She, who was hungry, did not have muchints about her work. ¡°This is a ce where only young girls work, who have been educated beforehand. I don¡¯t know what is going on. His Majesty has never been so erratic before.¡± ¡°Am I the first one?¡± ¡°You think it ismon for us to buybour?¡± She inquired amply. ¡°And don¡¯t you remember the thing that I exined? If you talk nonsense¡­..¡± ¡°I remember everything.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said I remember everything.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s ridiculous¡­.. Then tell me the name of the court official and the location of the court.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Count of Jehira? He manages the officials of the Imperial Pce Court. The court is located in the second room on the third floor, right next to the staircase, and every court official carries a purple badge.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened, perhaps surprised. This was nothing to her aspared to the difficult incantations with which Celestia helped Serek. That idiot did not know anything about magic. Celestia was the only one to teach him everything. ¡°What about the chief of the royal treasure department?¡± ¡°The treasurer of the Imperial Pce is Chief Go and he manages the ountants. If you go up the stairs to the fifth floor, you¡¯ll find him sitting inside the only room, wearing a badge with nine jewels on it.¡± Serena¡¯s face, which seemed very dissatisfied until now, became softer. She did not hate Celestia, but she did not like the unqualified people who came in for a job she was so proud of. If Celestia did her best, she would gradually win Serena¡¯s heart. ¡°¡­.Did you really hear it once and memorize it all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Serena¡¯s wonderful exnation that I could remember all of them.¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re really a¡­. These are only taught to the candidates for a month by an educational institution. How did you be a ve when you¡¯re so smart?¡± Celestiaughed bitterly. It¡¯s because she remembered the bastard who betrayed her. ¡°There were some hardships.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Serena went back and forth silently, preparing for the supplies and clothes that Celestia needed. ¡°You can wear them from time to time, so you shouldn¡¯t go to a shabby ce. Try to dress perfectly, okay? There is a bathroom next to the room. Go wash yourself and put on your new clothes¡­..¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Serena.¡± ¡°Just call me Serena since we will be working together. But why did His Majesty pick you up?¡± To treat the negative reaction. The adverse side-effects of harnessing mana. But Celestia was silent. When she first pointed it out, the King red at her and asked her from where he had heard it. He must have been reluctant to let people know about the disease. ¡®If you don¡¯t have anything, you have to be quick-witted and kind for joining the society to live long.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will¡­.ask for His Majesty¡¯s permission and then let you know.¡± When she said ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±, she smiled. Serena might have thought that Celestia was good at keeping secrets. Serena hurriedly disappeared for her other work before telling Celestia to take a rest. She would have to wake up at 6.30 the next morning. She, absentminded, sat on the bed of an empty room, brooding over the missed opportunity to talk about her brother. Serena did not seem to have the authority to handle it. She was worried about her new life. ¡°The scale of the work should be quiterge¡­. Be it the Castle or the aristocratic¡­.¡¯ Standing up, she looked around the room. The room seemed to be a workman¡¯s room. It was not a room for anyone else but for herself. It was a great deal considering that so many people were needed to manage such arge building. The bed was made out of finely cut straw and the small room next to it had a bathtub. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± When she dipped one of her legs in the tub, some of the water spilled out. ¡®Oh my!¡¯ She felt like the nobles of Golddina did not even enjoy this kind of luxury. Gulping, she pulled out her leg. ¡®She told me to wash up and rest, right?¡¯ For the past few days, she had been together with other ves in a wagon, and worse, she was touched by the ve dealers. She washed her body and face properly in a hurry. After carefully locking the door and pulling the sheets of the windows, she took off her shabby clothes and went to soak herself in the tub. ¡°I love it¡­¡± She was so happy that she felt like her body was melting away. The warm water seemed to cure all her fatigue. Her body waspletely immersed in the water while her long, red hair floated over the water. After cleaning up her hair and body after a long time, she really felt like she was going to live. She was drying her hair with a towel, wearing a thin gown, when she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Serena?¡± Her voice must have been heard outside, but there was no answer. She should have asked Serena what she would do if somebody knocked on her door. ¡®Should I just ask her now?¡¯ She ran to open the door. She was told that no one else would bother her today, so it must have been Serena. But it was not Serena who was standing at the door. She saw a wide chest of a man at the ce where she had expected to see Serena¡¯s face. She stepped back and looked up. It was none other than the raven haired Emperor. Now, she fully understood the meaning of that purple dress. The towel fell off her hand. The Emperor waved his hand sideways, as if it was annoying to see her standing at the door. She hurriedly stepped aside. ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask for your permission, do I? Since it¡¯s my own pce.¡± ¡®Arrogant and talkative. Yeah, I¡¯d love to treat you.¡¯ Previously, she was a person to watch peoplee in alone, closing the door and sitting in one of the chairs inside her shop. The Emperor looked at her with his strangely warm red eyes. Remembering about the quick lesson that she was given, she stepped back and sat down on the floor. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve freshened up, I can see why the ve traders were much reluctant to give you up. You¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Did you feel bad?¡± He asked her as if he did not care about her feelings. He continued before she could even reply back. ¡°Anyway, I did note here for this nonsense. I¡¯m afraid there is something I should be ashamed of¡­..¡± ¡°I am not a kind of person who would go around talking about that. I will keep silent about your illness, Your Majesty. But, I want something too.¡± ¡°What do you want? Ah, your brother.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Trantor & Editor: Lea & Aki The Emperor nodded his head, not very interested in the matter. He moved on to what he wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re quick-witted. But I have a question.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°My illness, no one could cure it. The pills also don¡¯t work on me. Even the High Priests couldn¡¯t do anything. I also sent a few men to inquire into Golddina, the well-known magical kingdom, but they couldn¡¯t find the right person. But how did you be a ve¡­¡­?¡± Celestia should have seen thising¡­.. ¡®Come to think of it, there was no other person like me who could invalidate mana.¡¯ ¡®He needs someone like me because the pills do not work on his body. But when ites to ordinary cases, my abilities are actually useless. If they were useful, I wouldn¡¯t have been on the streets, erasing tattoos.¡¯ No one would do such a reckless job of engraving magic enchantments on their bodies at the risk of their life in order to acquire such useless abilities. Even more so if they were smart enough to learn magic. She was smart too, but the ess to proper education was one of the limitations in a life of poverty. When she engraved the magic enchants on her body, she did not know how many side-effects it could cause as she was still immature before she came to her senses. She would not do it again even if someone told her. She could not risk her life anymore. Because if she died, she would not be able to express how much she had suffered. Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Are you wondering about how I can cure it, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor¡¯s glowing red eyes narrowed at her. ¡®Now I get it. That face¡­he¡¯s not in a good mood. He¡¯s notughing either.¡¯ But the most important one to her now was her brother. She did not know when the Emperor would be bringing him. ¡°Are you trying to redress my question now?¡± It seemed like her heart was trembling at the way he was looking at her. Perhaps, this was his murderous look¡­..? But she pretended to stay calm. Thew said people always won if they kept their backs straight. ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re curious, Your Majesty, then please bring him first.¡± The Emperorughed, twisting his lips. Celestia stared at him, as if dumbfounded. ¡°The only thing that has changed in you is your appearance. I see, you still haven¡¯t given up on your strong will.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have already promised you that I would help you with the treatment anytime. And I¡¯m not good at making stories either.¡± The Emperor stared at her with a wry look. He should not have tried to know about her body¡¯s abilities for no reason. Only then did she realize that she was wearing only a robe. When she was a child, no one in the alley used to care about whether she was naked or not. Even when she became a teenager, she did not have to wear an undergarment often¡­.. But the Emperor¡¯s look said he did not care about it. ¡°Fine then, if that is what you want. Write down your brother¡¯s name and address, and hand it over to the Head of the township. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡± She could not believe he was going to transfer the work to the head of the town. It seemed impossible for her to find people in the back alleys, but it was not much of a big deal to this Emperor. It was the first time in her life when she started respecting him. He suddenly took off his coat, as if he was finished with whatever he wanted to say. She had grown up watching shirtless men and children around her. But now, she was a bit surprised. However, the burn marks that were widely spread over his nicely toned body were shocking. The mark had also spread over his shoulders to his chest. It could be understood that his back was tingling. Only then did she understand why he was in such a bad mood all along. So, it was not just on the back of his hand. She could even sense more of the magical energy. ¡°¡­..Ah, I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t sleep through many nights, Your Majesty.¡± It must have been very painful for him, but he nodded his head in a nonchnt way. ¡®Just how long did he suffer through this?¡¯ If somebody said it was natural to use or learn magic, this person would have been the perfect example¡­.. She slowly rose from her seat and reached out to touch his back. He groaned, as if feeling the pain, even though it was only slightly touched. His skin turned red everywhere she touched. He groaned again. She did not say it would be easy. In Serek¡¯s case, apetent like Celestia was always right next to him, so she was able to respond to him immediately. But in the case of the Emperor, there was no one who could nullify the negative effect of the magic that umted all over his body all this time. It was a little too much to talk about it, but she spoke with the utmost dignity. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will die at this rate, Your Majesty.¡± He was silent. But she could tell, without even looking at his expression, that he was squinting his eyes, thinking that she was dumb. ¡°It was you who assured me that I could get treated. Now if you¡¯re going to tell me it¡¯s difficult, you¡¯re going to have to make a fool of yourself¡­..¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that your muscles will get damaged if you stretch them out¡­.. No, I have no choice but to heal them in reverse order like I did before. Your Majesty, you said the pills didn¡¯t work, but still you were using mana¡­..¡± While grumbling, the Emperor raised his left hand, as if to shut her mouth because she was being too rude. But fortunately, instead ofining, he pointed to one of the reddish wounds on his body. It was above his right shoulder. ¡°Maybe here. These are the marks that ured when we recently suppressed a small rebellion.¡± ¡°What kind of magic was it?¡± ¡°But do you have to touch it to cure it?¡± The conversation was exactly the same as before. Answering the question with a question. ¡®Answer me first! It¡¯ll be easy to heal them if I know the details about your magic, you hopeless bastard!¡¯ But she could not do anything, but to answer him politely. ¡°Yes, I must touch it.¡± ¡°So contact is a medium¡­..Fine, go on.¡± When she put her palm on his shoulder, it felt like it was burning. His firm shoulder muscles were well shaped, but it was so full of sharp burn marks, making it seem as if he was not even attended by any maid properly. She did not know what magic made her feel like she was trapped in a maze. She focused her mind on her hand that was slightly touching his skin and tried to reverse the magic. As she gently rubbed on his shoulder, she could see the mark fading slowly. When the wound on his shoulder seemed quite healed, he gave a long sigh. ¡°It was worthwhile, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She fiddled with his shoulders. Her hands was still looking after his wound, but he did not seem to care much. Well, there was nothing wrong with it. Basically, he bought a treatment service because it just happened to be a human being. ¡°¡­.It really is effective. The pain hasn¡¯t been this relieved before, even by the painkillers.¡± To be honest, admiration was also an amazing aspect of the Emperor. She was a little excited that her ability could be helpful to a great person. ¡°It would be better if I heal all the marks at once¡­.but I think it will be a bit more burdensome for the both of us. I didn¡¯t know there was a lot to do.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­..¡± ¡°I will make sure you have a good sleep tonight, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What should I do? If contact is necessary, should I sleep, hugging you?¡± ¡®What the hell is he talking about?!¡¯ If he was trying to make a dirty joke, like some crazy old man in the back streets in Golddina, she would have been annoyed by the fact that it was for saving his life. But this Emperor had a rather poor taste. In order to relieve the pain, he would have to leave his own golden bed and sleep at a rundown ce. Moreover, it was unlikely that there would be no effect at all. She was like a living magical vessel. Even if she lost her consciousness, it would still have some effect. She pinched her own cheek while she was nkly staring. ¡®No, I have to keep my head straight. If he keeps talking nonsense, I might have to give up the happiness of sleeping alone in a cosy straw bed.¡¯ She quickly changed the subject. ¡°I will be taking care of you as a whole, Your Majesty. There is a slight odor in the muscles¡­.. But now I¡¯m only going to put out the pain¡­. So, please call me after you are done with your day tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°It would be easier if I knew what kind of magic it was.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking that persistently.¡± ¡°¡­.Ah, sorry.¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯re better than others. I¡¯m satisfied with the best purchase that I¡¯ve made recently.¡± She was the best item in the Emperor¡¯s shopping basket. Everything else besides her, must have been extremely expensive. So it must have been a hugepliment, but it sounded like a curse. ¡®Oh, I miss the days when I was a free citizen.¡¯ It took about 20 minutes to heal his back. There was not much improvement on the surface, but it was enough for the Emperor to feel better. After gently sweeping down with her palm to the bottom of his back, near his tailbone, she withdrew. She could not continue because her brain and body were exhausted. The Emperor stood up in silence. He took a deep breath, straightening his shoulders and turned towards her. ¡°Now I feel rxed. When will I bepletely cured if you treat me every day with this momentum?¡± ¡°¡­.Your Majesty, I think the best cure for you is to stop using mana¡­.¡± The Emperor sighed. ¡°That¡¯ll be impossible for me.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t seem to know anything about the Empire.¡± ¡°How would I know? When I came to my senses, I found myself being sold as a ve.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then.¡± No matter how bad she felt, and considering the fact that she was talking back to him, the Emperor didn¡¯t seem to care much. She did not know that he would be this flop¡­.. As soon as he opened the door, the guards clung right to him. Left alone, sheid down on the bed. She felt like she was falling down as she was very tired. But, she couldn¡¯t just fall asleep easily. She would have to give the address of her younger brother to him, and¡­.. The heat from the burning wound, which she had touched with her fingertips, seemed to continue to be felt. No matter how envious someone was, the Emperor was living a life on a continent where no one lower than him couldmand him. It was stupid of her to bring up the subject of very. But now that she thought about it, he seemed to wear only a long-sleeved robe to cover up his wounds. ¡®Ah, I can¡¯t sleep at all. I really can¡¯t.¡¯ But, by the time she repeated the thought of not being able to sleep for the 10th time, she was tired and fell asleep. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Emperor acted as if he would meet her every day starting from the next day, but after nearly ten days, he could not even see her shadow. He was busy adjusting the workings of the Imperial City every day, while she helped the other maids with the basic chores. If she was just a ¡®ve¡¯, it would have been better to deceive her, but the ¡®ve who was brought by the Emperor¡¯ seemed to be an unusual and touching position. At first, not everyone was very weing to her. When she was in Golddina, she used to see him with a little prejudice, so that image must have been oveid on her. But while she was working, she was recognized as a pretty smart worker. Maybe it was because she was good at helping others. ¡°Celestia.¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Gale.¡± ¡°Where did I put the filest time?¡± ¡°Do you mean the red one, sir? ¡°Yes, that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the second drawer of Mr. Gale¡¯s desk.¡± ¡°Ah¡­..you¡¯re really reliable.¡± She has been through these kinds of things before. She used to fall t on her stomach praising others for their good points, but she did not have to hide what she was good at. The ten days of work were somehow over, and she was going back to her room when she was summoned again by another servant. The day after she met with the Emperor, the mayor came to visit her before she could even visit him. It was their second meeting since then. The mayor was a skinny middle-aged man with a mustache, and he had a sharp face. As soon as she opened the door and walked in, he put out a piece of paper and raised his head. ¡°¡­.Ah. You can¡¯t read, can you?¡± ¡°You mean the officialnguage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course, I know, sir.¡± The mayor widened his eyes. He knew that the maids could read, but he did not know that someone from a back alley could have this ability. He was surprised by her words. ¡°I see. Then there¡¯s no problem. You¡¯re specially allowed to go out today. Go to this address.¡± ¡°Outside?¡± She took a note from him about something unexpected. She did not know about anything in the capital¡­.and she was worried that there might be something¡­..suspicious about the note. ¡°N-No way¡­..¡± ¡°Yes. Your brother, we brought him back safely, so go ahead. The surveince will follow you, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± She bowed three times hurriedly. ¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me¡­.¡± But she was already rushing out of the door. Her brother, who was sitting by the fire, turned towards her. It was so heartwarming for her to finally see someone who had the same red hair and eyes just like her. It was calming because it felt like she was back in her hometown even if she was staying in a foreign country where she knew no one. ¡°Samidion!¡± ¡°Older sister!¡± She immediately ran to him, hugging him tightly. He looked fine. He had no fever and was not even coughing. ¡°You must¡¯ve been shocked to hear that your sister suddenly disappeared, right? I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°I was more shocked when I heard that¡­..sister was dragged away. Our pawnbroker took care of me for a while. She knows everything. She told me what happened to Serangueban and my sister.¡± ¡®So Leberty took care of you. She¡¯s such a good person. If I ever get back to Golddina, I¡¯ll surely pay her back.¡¯ But, she was a little sad and embarrassed to hear about Serek. Serek, her brother, and she grew up together as one person. Not only did she not want to admit it, but she also did not want to hurt her brother, so she kept her mouth shut all the time. However, when she heard that he was the worst, she shouldn¡¯t have gone wild. ¡°Forget about him. Hmm. It feels like a dream to meet you again. How did you get here? Did they treat you well?¡± ¡°In the middle of the night, the men whom I¡¯ve never seen before showed up and asked me to go with them. I was worried about you. But, the men suddenly examined me and forced me to take some medicines before covering me with a nket. Really, I was scared to death.¡± ¡°¡­.What, that¡¯s hrious.¡± She burst intoughter as she listened to his ¡®scary¡¯ exnation. She remembered that it was the Emperor who asked the maid to bring her shoes, who was just a ve. It seemed to her that he was more interested in her than others. When she went to the given address in an Imperial carriage, there stood a house that seemed to be awfully blooming. She thought that it would be a rented house, but it was very different. While she was only treating his wounds the other day, she was worried about whether he had somepassion in his heart. What she didn¡¯t know was that she was thinking of him for no reason. She also told her brother how she was sold all the way here because of Serek, and that she happened to enter the Imperial Pce. She also said that she treated the King herself. Samidion, who was surprised at her every word, tried to speak until his jaw dropped when he learned about the identity of the main person who brought him and who owned this house. ¡°Shut your mouth, or you¡¯ll catch a fly.¡± ¡°Wow¡­..so you¡¯re a Burgese now. You¡¯re so amazing, sister.¡± ¡°What about the Burg Empire? Wait, is there something you feel sorry about? Do you miss Golddina?¡± ¡°No, whether it¡¯s Golddina or not, I can¡¯t get out of the house anyway. But since you¡¯re working at the Pce, you might know everything about this ce.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just need you to stay safe.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was not that she didn¡¯t miss anyone, but it was okay because she thought she would have a chance to go see them again anytime. ¡°Tell me about the Imperial City.¡± ¡°Should I? Just that everyone is nice to me.¡± ¡°What about the Emperor?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him much yet, so I¡¯m not sure¡­..¡± ¡°I heard about the vanquish of the Burg Empire all through the continent. Oh, anyway, there was a rumor that the Emperor wasn¡¯t interested in women.¡± ¡®Was there even a rumor like that? He might have heard it from Leberty who always had the habit of informing about those useless gossips.¡¯ If there was a rumor among his enemies that he didn¡¯t want to show to other people his negative reactions such as burn marks, wouldn¡¯t his life have been very hard? Even if he had less work, it would also have been impossible for him to meet a woman. Simply because he was reluctant. ¡°What does it have to do with me? He bought me as a ve, so he doesn¡¯t care about it.¡± ¡°But you never know. I heard you have a lot of business with the Emperor.¡± ¡®That¡¯s what my work is. But, I couldn¡¯t even meet him for the past ten days.¡¯ ¡°No, there¡¯s going to be a lot, but there¡¯s not much to see.¡± ¡°Really? Do you think he is handsome?¡± ¡°He is quite handsome. He must have lured pretty girls into his lineage.¡± ¡°Is he a good person?¡± ¡°Of course. He might be a little disrespectful to some people, but I think he¡¯s basically good. Maybe, before the inference stage.¡± Samidionughed. ¡°That¡¯s a relief, then.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your taste is trashy.¡± ¡®Well, I can¡¯t refute it either.¡¯ She remembered Samidion was against Serek when he first said he had four powers. ¡®Darn it. It was my fault that I didn¡¯t listen to him.¡¯ While she was living in this Empire for the past ten days, she felt herself being a human being again. If Serek heard that she was sold and that she was safely living her life, he would certainly be devastated. How could she repay this dominator? No matter how much she thought about it, she had no choice but to get angry. Serek, who only wanted power and money, kicked the ground, and it made her regret not holding herself back from helping him. When she came to see her brother, the carriage was taken through the outer gate of the capital city, but on her way back, the carriage passed through the wide central road. By the time she passed the square, the crowd was overflowing while the speed of the carriage got slower. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ She nced towards the coachman. He was a taciturn driver who seemed to be attached to the guard station. If she ran away, he would cut her throat. ¡°Can I get off for a minute and have a look around?¡± The driver nodded his head. ¡°As you please.¡± It was unexpectedly an easy permit. She thought that the release of ves was not so easily authorized, but the Emperor was very generous. He did not seem to put that many restrictions on her. The people were gathered up, each waving with a small toy handgun or a small g in his or her hand. She tried to push through the cracks in the mob and approached the man who looked moderately good enough. Her watchman was close behind her, but she talked, trying to pretend that he was not her party as much as she could. ¡°Hello, sir. The weather is so nice today!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a sweet girl. Yes, I agree and I feel great too.¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haha, I guess you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been living in a corner of the town, and recently I moved here.¡± ¡°Did you hear that His Highness has suppressed the bandits again? He¡¯sing back today, and he¡¯ll be right through here.¡± ¡®His Majesty.¡¯ She noticed the man using the title ¡®His Highness¡¯, which was more respectful. But, the title made her feel like he was a very distant person. And of course, there was a great identity gap¡­.. Almost to the level of Heaven and earth¡­.. ¡®So the King of the kings has to take care of the bandits too? The Empire is also very vast, right? Is he also in charge of defending the country?¡¯ In the Pce, she could not even ask about thends of the Empire because the other servants were always very conscious of her. So even after ten days, she knew nothing about the situation of the Empire. The area became noisier as time passed, so she had to raise her voice too. ¡°Do the bandits show up often?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re the ones who cause the main troubles. They don¡¯t want to work, but they¡¯re always looting. They¡¯re quite hard to deal with for the soldiers, so that¡¯s why His Highness went and swept them away in one blow. Now, please be quiet for a while.¡± ¡®For a while?¡¯ The reality of relying on only one force in such a huge Empire, was that fine? Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°However¡­..does it work?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? It¡¯s a blessing of Heaven that His Highness is very good at using magic. What do you think? The morale of every person goes high up every time he shows up. He is like a fireball. But, I heard he had a hard time this time. I¡¯m jealous of those who are able to see him in person.¡± The man exined excitedly before moving to talk with another person. ¡®The battlefield decides the ability of the person, right? I¡¯ve never been out there before. But, I¡¯ve heard Serek bragging about it a few times before.¡¯ ¡®So he went that far for that? No, he fought again? Will he be injured again?¡¯ When she saw the Emperor¡¯s red blemishes on his back, she was really wondering if a man could be so calm. His people relied on him so much when he was just a human. ¡®Is he the type who can¡¯t sit still after giving orders? Or¡­.does he just likes to annihte, just as what is described in the rumors? Or does he need to prove himself to someone? But he¡¯s the Emperor.¡¯ While she was busy thinking about him¡ª she heard a shriek from afar. As she lifted her head, she saw him riding one conspicuous ck horse among all of the white and brown horses. They were all so sturdy and bulky that they stood out from afar. Being escorted by soldiers with horribly long weapons on all his sides, it was great not to be daunted at all. He was obviously the man who ruled this Empire. Celestia couldn¡¯t see well because she was standing very far from the central road. Also, many people were waving, pping, and cheering in front of her. But, as the procession passed by, she had no choice but to look stunned. Whom did she dare to pity? When she was just doing the chores and vaguely wondering where and what he was doing, he was wielding a sword for his people. She could see the determined look on his face, who was looking nowhere but straight ahead. He kept his dignity as he should. But she did not miss noticing him wearing long sleeves. But without a frame, he was probably not normal right now. It took quite a long time to get back through the crowd. Perhaps, if it weren¡¯t for the Imperial horse cart, she wouldn¡¯t have arrived at sunset. As soon as she got out of the carriage and entered the building, a servant approached her. He informed her that the Emperor was looking for her. When she saw the parade, she felt afraid, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice. She thought that her room was quite a great ce, but the ce where the Emperor lived was at a different level. The walls around the boulevard leading to his room were already filled with colorful tapestries and portraits ofplete strangers looking down the hall. When she reached the end of the corridor, the guard, who was escorting her, opened a huge door which was almost twice her height. The Emperor¡¯s room really had a different level of mour. Everywhere her eyes went, there were shing objects. As she was told in advance, she passed by the big room and saw a huge red bed with a canopy made of gold. She saw a glimpse of a man¡¯s shadow. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Remembering what Serena had told her, she gave a perfect example of the precept, but no answer came back. The Emperor had to answer something so that she could raise her head. She repeated, nodding her head. ¡°Your Majesty, have you called for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Come closer.¡± ¡®His voice seems bad.¡¯ Even though he was good at magic, his voice was ringing in her ears. So, he was like a fireball? Well, that man was not wrong. But of course, he was not feeling well when he used magic again. She felt like she was going to cry, but she lifted herself out of that feeling. She walked up to his side, as the Emperor had ordered. He was lying unkempt over his bedclothes, his face looking pale. Seeing him like that with his shoes on, she thought he must have exhausted all his strength as soon as he got back. It waspletely an opposite sight of him, who looked so proud, during the march. Also, he was wearing long-sleeved robes that covered his fingertips and toes. His neat face was covered with sweat. ¡°Do you mind if I take a look, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­..Yeah.¡± He replied with a hoarse voice. The heat seemed to be transmitted to her, as she sat close to him. Fortunately, the cloth was buttoned up, so it was not that difficult to peel it off. ¡®It¡¯s messier than thest time I saw it. Did he try to utilize his full power when that heck of a situation could be subsided naturally? How did this get this far¡­¡­¡¯ She rolled up his sleeves before putting her hands on his back, which caused him to groan. It probably was very painful. She had never experienced it herself because she couldn¡¯t use mana. Now she regretted that she had tears in her eyes when Serek had only a small wound, which was even less than one-hundredth of this. She tried to relieve the pain as quickly as she could. She also needed to know the kind of magic that was used and for how long¡­..in order to count backwards. Seeing how different magic was, unlike Serek, this man seemed to be a problem because he had such a high understanding of magic. That¡¯s why he was using too much capacity. She knew it too but she couldn¡¯t give up that efficiency when someone could userge-scale magic. Because if he did his best, he would be able to save the lives of his people. ¡®How can you do this?¡¯ But, she was not qualified to call the Emperor stupid. But still, she couldn¡¯t believe he was doing this. She was dumbfounded. She was so furious that she almost cried. But she focused her mind, moving her hands over his wounds while forcing back her tears. ¡°¡­..Are you a twit?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying as if I¡¯m too sick.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t seem like he was angry, but before he nced at her with a tired face, he frowned. She was afraid as it seemed like she was in trouble. ¡°¡­.Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Is it because of me?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t talk now, or my head is going to explode. I¡¯m afraid I might do something wrong with someone who already has some kind of weird effect.¡± She didn¡¯t think that he would shut his mouth just because she told him to, but the Emperor, who always would not listen to her, began to talk earnestly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡®Really, that was fast. Why are you asking for it anyway?¡¯ She had never felt bad that her name was eight letters long, but it was true that when she heard such a question from him, she had difficulty in saying that name. ¡°It¡¯s Celestia.¡± ¡°I see. Have you met your brother? It seemed like servant Zhang was saying something, but I was out of my mind at that time.¡± ¡°Thank you for assigning a doctor for him¡­..That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him looking so bright. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She was annoyed because he suddenly became so friendly. While she was talking, she burst into tears. Because of that, she wasn¡¯t able toplete her calctions. She felt irritated, wiping away her tears that kepting up with her sleeves. ¡°Who uses magic so carelessly? Don¡¯t you know why these marks are appearing?¡± His face twisted into a smile, but she couldn¡¯t say whether it was for the funny remark of a ve or if he felt better as the pain was a little relieved. ¡°Is it because of your poor understanding of magic?¡± ¡°The problem is not my knowledge but that you use too much intensity. Please use it in moderation.¡± His red eyes turned towards her. ¡°You¡¯re funny. Golddina¡¯s Academy system doesn¡¯t seem to be too bad. I don¡¯t know what the curriculum is like, but I¡¯m a little surprised to understand it¡¯s levels. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a ce you can apply to in the Empire.¡± ¡®Why are you talking about that now?¡¯ ¡°¡­.I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t attend any.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Academy.¡± He went silent for a moment. ¡°Then how did you know this?¡± ¡°Self-study.¡± ¡°Is that possible? Why didn¡¯t you go in the first ce? Didn¡¯t you say that magic can¡¯t be just made up in any way? It wouldn¡¯t have been that expensive if it was an academy dealing with magic. Golddina is said to be a culture of high academic zeal.¡± She cried so hard to the point that she wasn¡¯t able to hold back saying her thoughts. Otherwise, she would never have brought this up. ¡°It was because of Serek.¡± She didn¡¯t realize that he was waiting for her exnation. After not hearing a reply for quite some time, he added. ¡°Serek? A person? Golddina must really be different.¡± Indeed, she couldn¡¯t guess the Emperor¡¯s interests. She answered seriously without having a second thought. ¡°His original name is Serangueban.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She thought he would let it slip, but the Emperor had to pry at it again. She tried to ignore it, but it was toote. ¡°He promised that he would marry me, but after I spent all my savings for that chameleon, I didn¡¯t have anything left to spend for my dreams.¡± ¡°You were a fool.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so conclusive.¡± ¡°No, he was the stupid one. You were smart, but you spent all of your money on him for a better return. And instead, you tried to self-study.¡± It was like apliment. She was rather ungrateful of his praise or admiration, but she could say his aspect was good. It made her feel better. ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s a trick to make it easier to raise your status in Golddina. The identity system was not something that can be ovee so easily.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.I see. Maybe. I heard Golddina is a bit worse than our country. But our country has less talented peoplepared to Golddina¡¯s. It¡¯s good that the Queen of Golddina is the wisest among her ancestors.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I wanted to study properly. I wanted to go to the academy, study, and pray to be a greater person.¡± ¡°So you wanted to impress Serek?¡± She seemed to be a bit annoyed because of hisnguid voice, who acted as if he knew everything. But, she couldn¡¯t me His Highness for her foolish love affair. She didn¡¯t know why she was even talking about it. Frankly, it was useless to stop here. ¡°He became ashamed of me when he became better than me. But now, I want to be an even better person than him. I want to make him regret what he has done to me.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The Emperor continued after a long pause. ¡°It¡¯ll be quite hard to give you permission if you want to go.¡± Amazed at his words, she looked at him. Don¡¯t people act generously when they feel sick? This Emperor was certainly an exception. He was a very calctive person who always noted what was worth as much as needed. Or did he feel something special towards Celestia? ¡°Was he in an Academy?¡± ¡°They quite had the difficulty in it. Rumors circted about what he did in the pce in such a short period of time, and he seemed to have believed that the servant who came in that gave such a poor assessment was listening to him.¡± All of a sudden, Selena was very excited¡­.. ¡°Were you happy when he was being sent to the Academy?¡± ¡°It was a rare case that people like him could be easily epted¡­..but no thank you. I was overwhelmed with my work and taking care of my brother¡­.and now I have a huge responsibility on my shoulders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about me.¡± ¡°If you can understand, Your Majesty, you should use your magic cautiously. Or else you¡¯re really going to be in a greater problem.¡± Annoyed because of her words, the Emperor suddenly shook his upper body as if he didn¡¯t like her moving her hands over his shoulders. There was quite a difference in their heights. But while he was sitting on his bed, his face was much closer to her. He looked over at her for a long time with an unseemly look of anguish before opening his mouth slowly. ¡°I asked you the other day if I would get better if I hugged you. Did you answer me back then? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡®You have a pretty good memory.¡¯ ¡°Do you mind if I touch your arm just once? I keep on thinking that if I touch you, the pain may go away. You did mention that skin contact was a necessity.¡± ¡®We¡¯ve been talking a lot since a while ago. When did you have the time to think about that?¡¯ Celestia was unsure of her words. She also couldn¡¯t refuse, so she nodded. Immediately, he wrapped his palms around one of her arms. Each of his palms was big enough to hold two of hers. She could feel his hot palms slowly cooling off along her skin. ¡®Oh no¡­¡­ Is he thinking of sleeping like this? No, I can¡¯t be his pillow.¡¯ ¡°It seems as though it has no effect at all. Was it only an illusion of mine?¡± ¡°¡­..But the one in which my will was involved was much faster.¡± Letting go of her arm, whether he wanted to or if he believed her, it seemed like he wanted to tell her something. But suddenly, he fell down on his bed, burying his face into his pillow and closing his eyes. She wiped away her tears thoroughly and then got back into the process of massaging his back. After a while, she heard him speak again. ¡°From now on¡­..¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°From now on, don¡¯t be in the wrong ce when I need you.¡± He muttered wearily and fell asleep without waiting for her answer. Two weeks have passed since Celestia had cried in the Emperor¡¯s room shamelessly. In the meantime, she had been treating him every day in his bedroom. He seemed extremely reluctant to show his wounds to others. Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t allow anyone else into the room except her. They always had a face-to-face conversation. At first, the Emperor was in such a terrible state that Celestia couldn¡¯t even pay any attention to the people around her because she was struggling to cure him. But gradually, she became aware of how people were looking at her. Especially today, when she was being interrogated for quite a while. As a servant to the Emperor, whose affiliation was still unclear, she was assigned to the task of renewing the pillows and whiteundry used in the pce today. The amount ofundry was also very high due to the number of people living in the pce. Besides, a banquet was also going to be held within a few days. All the towels for the guests¡¯ rooms and the tablecloths for the banquet were needed to be washed. The harder portion of the work, such as cleaning with grease and tapping theundry with a bat, was assigned to the male servants, while the female servants had to step on theundry to soak them in warm water and then spread the sheets onrge grass fields for drying them. She excitedly pped and teased her feet on a huge basin. When she saw the dirting out of herundry, it was worthwhile. The maids, who apanied her on rolling up their skirts and stepping onundry, were tapping their feet together to the song that Celestia was humming. Well, there was a limit to trying new things. The more time she spent on it, the more her legs were hurting. As she felt tired, she stopped before stretching out her shoulders. ¡°If there is a ce called hell, wouldn¡¯t it be theundry of the Imperial City?¡± ¡°Celestia, you¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± The maids burst out intoughter. ¡°Where else is a better workce than this? You¡¯re getting a decent sry, and this is how you react?¡± ¡°But there is so much to finish!¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true.¡± The female servants washed theundry and sat side by side, while the male servants gathered them into a ball before starting their work. Among them, a woman of the same age as Celestia, who seemed to be a bit yful and had be quite close to her, approached her and sat next to her. After some time, as if she was going to share a secret, she leaned herself towards her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Luana?¡± ¡°So, why does the Emperor call you every day? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a rare chance for you to make a breakthrough?¡± Celestia scratched her head. It certainly stood out. But was it really something to be so curious about? Every time she was asked this question, she had no choice but to refuse to answer them. She was also afraid of the cirction of the worst rumors. She could see the other maids, who were pretending to look at different ces, straining their ears to their conversation. But the problem with the Emperor¡¯s visit was that there was no other good excuse that she could make. What on earth could she say? Why would an Emperor need a ve like her? ¡°Just¡­..haha. ¡± Even though she knew that Luana wouldn¡¯t fall for it, she seemed a little dissatisfied. ¡°You know, His Majesty is quite handsome.¡± ¡®Why are you suddenlyplimenting him?¡¯ ¡°His Highness, the Emperor, is the one who had refused to be courted by many aristocratic women¡­..So, why does he only keep looking for you? ¡­..What¡¯s your secret? If he ever, even just once, sleeps with me, holds my cheek with that big hand and says ¡®Luana¡¯, it¡¯ll be enough to melt my heart.¡± ¡®Ugh, this woman.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s not like¡­..¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°¡­.It¡¯s different¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing my chores! Like you said, how can I be next to the Emperor, who is tall, handsome, hasrge hands, has muscles, has a lot of charisma, and is popr? I¡¯m just doing chores, nothing else.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? See, I knew it.¡± Luana understood, but the maids next to her were still staring at Celestia suspiciously. ¡°But why only you?¡± ¡°Am I not a good worker?¡± ¡°¡­¡­You are, but you are attractive too.¡± ¡°Why does that matter? Do you think the Emperor would be interested in a mere ve, huh?¡± It wasn¡¯t that the other servants were not good looking but they had one bad habit. They would pause their work and find something funny to gossip about. Celestia pped her apron before she rose from her seat. ¡®Let¡¯s get over this hot topic over with.¡¯ ¡°Ha, when are we going to finish if we work so slowly! Come on, get back to it! There¡¯s still so much left,e ondies!¡± The maids raised themselves with regretful faces as they expected to hear something more interesting. Celestia sighed, preparing herself for those who might bring up the same topic in the future. ¡®I¡¯m so tired.¡¯ In the evening, when she was resting in her room, Serena came in. Serena, the firstdy in charge of her education, would often visit her to talk to her and guide her. She greeted her. ¡°Hello, Miss Serena.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Serena sighed before sitting on the chair. Celestia went to sit on her straw bed as there wasn¡¯t any other chair in the room. ¡°As you may have heard¡­.arge banquet has been organized in honor of the Emperor defeating the bandits.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡®That¡¯s the reason I was cleaning his tablecloth.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s going to be hosted by the Empress herself, so many guests would be arriving not only from within the Empire but also from neighboring kingdoms. We, ourselves, don¡¯t know how long the invitation list is going to be.¡± Empress Dowager. Apparently, she remembered herself hearing that she was the highest-ranking woman in the Imperial Family as the Emperor wasn¡¯t married. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Serena nodded as if she was waiting to hear these words from Celestia. ¡°Please, as one of the servants suddenly had to leave because of her household matters¡­.¡± But was it really fine for a servant like her to walk around such arge banquet? Even though she was chosen as a substitute. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind¡­.but¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to ask you a favor if you don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not like any other day, so I¡¯m only going to pick the ones who are very frugal with their work. Otherwise, they¡¯d be in big trouble if they make a mistake.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some great talents at memorizing those things that I taught you the very first day you arrived here.¡± It seemed that Serena was very worried about the preparations for the sudden banquet. Celestia was bound by the Imperial family anyway, so there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. She nodded in agreement. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned all about the rules and regtions. Please take good care of me.¡± Serena went out of her room with a grin. It¡¯s been a while since she felt awkward with her smile, but she let it go, thinking it might be her fault. *** That night, she was not summoned by the Emperor, but the next day, she had to continue his treatment. Lately, what she had learned was that the Emperor was a person who would never let go of his work, even when he was in his bedroom. She would sit on his bed treating his burn pains, while he would rummage through his documents. Today was not that different. Him, rummaging through the files and her, treating him. ¡°How are you today, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He nced at her through his red eyes. Then he casually pulled off his shirt as if it was his usual routine before returning to his files. As she approached him from behind, he muttered. ¡°Slowly.¡± ¡®Do you want to recover or not? Or are you discontent with the treatment?¡¯ ¡®Besides, it¡¯s not like he would have to fight a war in a few days.¡¯ But somehow, it pricked her heart when he replied so softly. ¡°¡­..I came as soon as you called me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯d be better if I set up your room right next to mine.¡± ¡°The next room?¡± Out of this room, there was this spooky hallway. It¡¯s absolutely no good to have a room right next to the corridor lined with guards. Who, in their right mind, would live right next to the Emperor¡¯s bedroom? Even more so if that person was a servant. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Emperor must have been speaking thoughtlessly. But she hurriedly refused, just in case. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll be here as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope to see you as soon as I call you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡®Ugh, that¡¯s so annoying, ugh!¡¯ ¡®Besides, how can he just read the documents like that in front of just anyone?¡¯ She continued patting his back. Now that there were only a few red spots, he was no longer in pain. But if she didn¡¯t take care of him these few days, it would have gotten worse. ¡®Should I tell him that I¡¯m going to help the servants in the banquet?¡¯ However, he seemed to be concentrating on the documents, and he didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in what she was doing during the rest of the day whenever he called her. Instead of beginning to talk nonsense, she decided to focus on his wounds. Now that things have been settled, let me give you a brief lesson on Celestia¡¯s situation. Until now, she faced no inconvenience with the Imperial family as she was living like a servant doingundry and cooking. Other than that, she sometimes had a routine of treating the Emperor. But now that therge banquet was added to it, it was bound to cause some changes in her life. ¡®There¡¯s plenty of room for the servants to make mistakes in thisrge event. Let¡¯s not make any mistakes. If I make any, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to meet my sweet brother anymore. We¡¯ll only meet when we¡¯re already dead. Huhu.¡¯ She felt like she was walking on a string these days. The moderately fast tutor she found was Luana, a maid of the same age as her who she often ran into while doing theundry. I once exined how desperate Luana was and how ignorant Celestia was when she asked her about her situation with the Emperor. Luana cooperated in making the situation interesting. She was not allowed to enter the banquet hall, so Celestia asked her to exin it. Although she was a fast tutor, she gave her a clear description of the Imperial family. To sum it up¡­.. The Empress Dowager had two sons, one of whom was the current Emperor, whose mother was the real Empress until she passed away. The current Empress was originally a concubine, but now she had be an Empress. There was a rumor stating that she still has regrets of her own son failing to seed the throne. In any case, a strong family bond was necessary. Now, she could understand why the Empress didn¡¯t dwell in the Imperial Pce. Anyway, she understood that the great Emperor had a bad rtionship with his family. As expected, she still didn¡¯t know how important the banquet was, but she could see many people were doing a lot of work to prepare for it. She asked the maids why they were so busy as she watched them run around the banquet hall in despair. They responded to her question saying that they are much busier before the banquet than they would be during the banquet. But, it was better this way. If they were more engaged during the banquet, they would have fallen sick. However, they were not only the ones who were busy, the head of the wardrobe department and the head of the city hall also walked around the banquet hall with gritted teeth and shouted from time to time. Eventually, the frantic preparations werepleted, and a perfectly decorated garden and a banquet hall were created. The perfect single-digityout designed by the Minister of Internal Affairs and the Deacon for two weeks had been finalized. The morning of the banquet. The Emperor was busy checking the banquet hall. He talked to the Minister of the Pce for a long time. As he was walking around the banquet hall, he noticed Celestia. He looked a bit surprised. ¡°Are you attending the banquet today?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯m here to help with the service.¡± He stared at her through his red eyes for a long time before he said. ¡°You¡¯re exceptionally pretty, you know.¡± ¡°And His Majesty is very good at pretending.¡± She looked down at the clothes she was wearing. It was just a in maid costume. What was different from her usual attire was that she was wearing a white cloth on her head and a white scarf on her neck. And to mark herself as a maid, she wore a ck apron over the dress. Compared to that, he was wearing a very well-suited outfit that the beholder would admire as a whole. The dull ck suit looked perfect on him, which is probably because his hair was ck in color. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to random people in the banquet.¡± ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to anyway.¡± The Emperor, who was feeling a bit ufortable, smiled briefly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± That was the end of their conversation. It seemed as though he wanted to say more, but he was driven away by the Minister of the Pce. ¡®Did hee to me just to say that? Whatever the reason was, I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t include praising me.¡¯ ¡®Is there anyone I shouldn¡¯t talk to?¡¯ If she hadn¡¯t been busy, she might have taken the issue a little more seriously. But she couldn¡¯t afford to be slow with her work. The banquet hall was so crowded with people that she thought all people from all over the world were invited. She rushed around the hall, looking back and forth at the list of attendees in her mind. The Envoy of Libya couldn¡¯t eat raw food, the Princess of Puga liked goose soup, the elder of Derma was allergic to dust. She was almost done remembering all of their names. As she watched the other maids and servants do their jobs properly, she took on the role of supplementing the necessities from time to time. Other things were difficult, but she wondered if her cheeks would hurt because she kept smiling all the time. After a while, she finally took a break and leaned on the cart. Banquets were really enormous. She had also heard that they were quite eye-catching. But between imagination and reality, it was luxurious. ¡®Is there even one good music to listen to?¡¯ Ever since she was a child, she had grown up listening to the music of an old man, who used to beat a trash can, and an olddy, who yed the violin with only two strings. However, the music that was being yed in the banquet did not suit her taste. It was so different¡­..She was a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t just about the music. The mere sight of their clothing rims and hair ornaments made it so obvious. She could easily distinguish between expensive and cheap clothing, and real and fake jewelry through the techniques that she had learned from Liberty, who was a pickpocket. The articles and the jewels worn by the nobles were all real. Furthermore, they were all things she wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch in her lifetime. As she watched women of different status dressed in expensive clothes, which werevishly designed with high-quality fabrics and expensive jewelry, she couldn¡¯t help but think that they were trying topete against each other¡¯s beauty. Each time a carriage arrived, a new aristocrat was introduced. By the time the Emperor was about to announce the banquet, the Empress appeared. She heard his brother was arriving too, but he didn¡¯t show up yet. From afar, she could see the people beginning to mingle with each other. The Emperor was the first to stand on the dance floor. Dressed in a ck suit and a purple cape, he danced lightly with a woman whose physique was different from Celestia¡¯s. Both of them were very skillful in dancing. They really looked good together. ¡®They said he didn¡¯t like women. Then, is she his lover?¡¯ She knew she had nothing to do with it¡­..Anyway, no one could say that one couldn¡¯t have a lover just because he wasn¡¯t good with women. She was blinded by the unexpected sight. She thought he was a strangely caring person who recognized her because she, a servant, wore a mere tidy suit. Now, she was sure that his lover would be the only reason who could fill his eyes with more affection. Whenever the Emperor muttered something, the woman, who was dancing with him,ughed. There was no way he could be like that in front of anyone else. She suddenly felt a great gap between them as she had felt when he came back from the battle. It was natural, but it was unfamiliar every time she felt it. That¡¯s because he was considered a messiah by his people. As she noticed that someone was approaching her, she stood upright and smiled. The man had ck hair and green eyes. His face seemed impressive with a smile that could melt people¡¯s hearts. However, she thought it was rare for an aristocrat to smile at a mere servant, unless he¡¯s a servant, too. There was something unpleasant about that bright smile of his though. But, immediately, she shook off that feeling since it was bad to have preconceptions about someone whom she didn¡¯t even know¡­.. Still, his attire was too luxurious for him to be a servant. It seemed as though his attire was made of a fabric that was the most expensive of all the people present in the hall. It must have been her first time seeing him, but she also had a bright mind. She would know the rank of a person from the badge he was wearing on his chest. However, he didn¡¯t have a badge. So who was he? Whether or not he knew what she was thinking, the man smiled and pointed to the beverage cart beside her. ¡°Please deliver a ss of wine.¡± ¡°Yes. Where would you like me to deliver it, sir?¡± ¡°To the first table.¡± That was the table that belonged to the Empress. But it was supposed to be served by another person. It was also the part where the head of the servants himself said that he would need help. Especially after hearing the circumstances inside the house, he honestly didn¡¯t want to get close to the Empress Dowager. ¡°What happened? Why are you so still?¡± Coming back from her thoughts, she quickly nodded. Now, she had no other choice but to encounter Her Highness. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°¡­..Thank you.¡± The man, who was walking alongside her, kept smiling while the others bowed to him as he walked past them. ¡®He seems to be a person of very high rank. Then, I should do as I¡¯m told. Obviously, I did memorize the faces of people, but why am I not aware of his identity?¡¯ She tried to walk slowly, but she also needed to serve the Empress as soon as possible. Finally, she reached her table with her cart. There sat a woman who was showing off the highest dignity she had ever seen. The woman, with a heavy hairstyle, who was staring at Celestia with a look of indifference, was wrapped in a purple dress that usually depicted the Imperial family. The luxuriant hem of her dress was a foot longer than her dress. Even though she looked majestic, she seemed calm. She was the Empress of the Burg Empire. It seemed like she only attended this banquet to meet highly-ranked officials. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Celestia bowed, setting an example. ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t you the one? The servant my son is getting close to these days?¡± ¡®Close servant¡¯¡­..The words that her associate, Luana, had said lingered in her mind. She didn¡¯t expect the Empress to think that way too. ¡°I¡¯m here to serve you wine, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s so funny. Now she is here to serve me instead of her master. So, how¡¯s it going? Is my son good towards you?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand whether she should raise her head or not, so she stayed still. ¡°I¡¯m surprised how he brought a woman even though he has no one to cherish. So, he thinks he can take away my ce just by bringing a woman who¡­.visits his room.¡± As Luana said, the rtionship between the Empress and the Emperor seemed to be really unpleasant. They thought that the rtionship between the Emperor and Celestia was kind of intimate. But in fact, she was only a maid to provide him a treatment service. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Empress, who didn¡¯t even reside in the Imperial Pce, had such an idiotic opinion. How far did this rumor spread? She could easilyugh off the matter with the other maids, but not in front of Her Highness, the Empress. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a toy¡­.It¡¯s quiteughable.¡± Celestia could feel tingling malice hidden in her tone. She regretted not escaping the situation with a proper excuse. Given that the Empress was talking to a person like Celestia with such a strong demeanor, it seemed like she was criticizing His Majesty. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°I am Celestia, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I see. Where are you from?¡± ¡°From Goldina, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Hmm, I like your pretty voice. It seems like I can give you a chance. If you be my servant, I¡¯ll set you free.¡± She said in a dignified manner. ¡®She wants me to work for her? She would give me freedom? What an unconventional offer. I don¡¯t even know the path to which my life is directed.¡¯ Even though it was a tempting offer, it would not be any better than serving the Emperor. At least her condition wasn¡¯t any of those who were being enved and punished. And it waspletely because of her stupidity that she fell inside the Magic Circle made by Serek. She was even being sold. She was now a nobody in her own country. But she might have to live as a servant her entire life if she didn¡¯t ept the offer. Considering that she began her life from a back alley of Goldina, this offer, if she epted, might be too burdensome to survive with. But if she didn¡¯t ept, she would never be able to raise her voice. ¡°Sigh, answer me. Come on, tell me one or two secret weaknesses of the Emperor, and I¡¯ll get you a good-looking husband and some gold.¡± The Empress hastened. She was going to ept it, but¡­.. The sight of the Emperor¡¯s back, lying on his stomach, floated before her eyes. It was obvious that he was the sole protector of his country, but in that way, he was also bing weak. And without Celestia¡¯s magic, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. He would be helpless. She had never longed for an aristocrat before. It was neither her instincts nor the reason that caused her to reject the proposal, but she eventually bowed her head again. ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Highness, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.¡± ¡°¡­.Did you misinterpret my words?¡± Her tone didn¡¯t change a bit. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Raise your head, you don¡¯t have to act like that. Your name, what was it again? Celestia?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She gulped, as the Empress told her to appear in front of her. p! It happened in a sh. p! The Empress pped her again on the cheek. Unable to keep her bnce, she fell down. Then she felt a wet substance being poured down on her head. The long scarf around her neck was colored red with wine, and it flowed down to her hands, which were touching the tiled floor. The Empress stared down at her as if she was looking at some troublesome bug. Celestia staggered, getting up from the floor. ¡°Now, say those words again.¡± ¡°I beg your¡­..¡± p! As she was pped again, she fell down on the floor. Rather than just getting hit, she felt an indescribable sense of distance being subjected to herself in front of everyone in the hall. BANG! With a tremendous noise, the door was pushed open on one side of the hall. It was hard to imagine that such a huge, heavy door could be pushed open that easily. The Emperor approached them at a slow pace but with a clear angry face. He noticed Celestia before turning his eyes to the Empress. ¡°What did you do?¡± The Empress shrugged. ¡°Ha, amazing. Now, are you ming me just because I had a sweet talk with this mere server? No, with your servant?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°What would have I done? I was just trying to let her know her ce.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done with all the entertainment today, please return.¡± The Emperor held Celestia by her wrists. Was he mad at the Empress? She received a re from the Empress. ¡°Are you really telling me to return to my pce, huh?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­.¡± ¡°You look terrible. Go back to your room.¡± ¡°¡­..Yes, Your Majesty.¡± He ordered Celestia, but he didn¡¯t release her wrist for a long time. She stood there dumbfoundedly in front of the guests, unable to decide what she should do. The Emperor took out his handkerchief and wiped the substance from her face, barely letting go of her wrist. She was struggling to endure her tears as she turned her eyes towards the Empress from the Emperor, once again. As she fled from the ce, her ears caught the fading voice of the Empress Dowager. ¡°No matter how much you act like you know, you haven¡¯t even heard me. And do you think I fear your anger? That¡¯s just a servant, isn¡¯t she? If you want to protect something precious, you should treat it ordingly. Don¡¯t you think?¡± 3. The reason why she went to the academy On her way back to her room, she ran into that man who had asked her to deliver wine to the Empress before. Today was the day when she wasn¡¯t supposed tomit any mistakes. She wasn¡¯t supposed to make the President of the servants feel embarrassed for keeping a servant of the Emperor as a substitute for a maid at the banquet hall. She bowed after staring at him briefly. Maids weren¡¯t supposed to stand and watch from the shadows unless something happened. Fortunately, no one noticed her as she was running. She hurried to her room, not caring as much as she couldn¡¯t see. She would have to get reprimanded all at onceter. She couldn¡¯t work when she was drenched in a ss of wine. As she reached her room, she looked at her reflection in the mirror and noticed her dried out eyes. As soon as the gloominess from her eyes was lifted, she burst intoughter. The people she used to live with in the back alley should have seen her now. She wondered how many people would haveughed at her as she runs while crying. Celestia¡¯s temper rose suddenly. She cried because she got hit by that harpoon. Honestly, she cried because she was sad, too. She didn¡¯t feel right about not being able to face the petty face of the Empress because she was just a ¡®mere¡¯ servant. Anyway, it was natural for people to me others for a crime they didn¡¯tmit. ¡®Ha, no matter how much I think about it, she is a tortoise. No matter what my situation is or what your son¡¯s situation is, how could you just bully someone who has such a wide gap in status? A noble does have rights, but he or she can¡¯t vite them like this!¡¯ It¡¯smon sense that the Emperor wouldn¡¯t even lift his eyebrows if she was touched. ¡®Of course, now is the time for His Majesty¡­..to need my presence. And if the medicines don¡¯t improve ever¡­¡­he might need me for his entire life¡­¡­¡¯ When he didn¡¯t seem to know much about the situation, how could he know that it was the Empress¡¯s fault for treating a servant like her? ¡®Ugh, I¡¯m so mad!¡¯ Venting her anger by throwing her fists on the pillow made her feel better. She didn¡¯t even know herself that she was a little excited. She felt refreshed as she began to swing the pillow while swearing at the Empress Dowager. ¡®Ugh, damn you Empress Dowager! I wish you fall in a pool of wine and get hit by a rock on your way!¡¯ As she calmed down, she thought of putting the pillow down. But she kept swinging it until it flew out of her hands. ¡°¡­¡­.You¡¯re full of energy.¡± At the familiar voice, she turned around, startled. She saw the eminently dressed Emperor standing inside her humble room. The door was closed as well. He was holding the pillow in his hands, on which she was expressing her anger. ¡®When the hell did he get here? I¡¯m crazy! I shouldn¡¯t have acted like that. Did he see everything? What do I do? Should I beg on my knees?¡¯ ¡°I knocked on your door but I didn¡¯t hear from you. So I had to rush in because I was worried.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s fine, Your Majesty.¡± But it was not fine. She felt like she wanted to get inside a rat hole to hide from him. His eyes scanned the room before he sat down calmly on the only chair in her room. ¡®Wait, now? You want to talk to me now? I was going to see you anyway. How did you get here from a banquet hall filled with all those guests? Is it okay for you to be here?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re not here to punish me for ruining the atmosphere of the banquet hall, are you? If so, are you going to kill me? Are you going to kill my brother too?¡¯ All sorts of thoughts filled her mind. He looked majestic even when he was sitting on a chair that looked shabbypared to his height and physique. He stared at Celestia, with his head tilted and expressionless face. Then he reached out and touched the tip of the white scarf that was tied around her neck. The fabric was stained with the color of the wine. Shifting his gaze at her, he asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°My brother is innocent¡­¡­.pardon?¡± ¡°I asked if you were all right.¡± ¡°¡­.Pardon?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡®No, why are you worried about how I¡¯m doing? Are you not surprised by my behavior?!¡¯ ¡°¡­..I-I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I apologize on behalf of my brother and the Empress. They have been disrespectful towards you.¡± ¡®Your brother? Ah, that man in ck hair with that smile¡­¡­¡¯ Now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t notice that the face of that man was quite simr to someone else¡¯s. ¡®Ah, why didn¡¯t I notice that there was only another person with that raven ck hair?¡¯ She blushed at the thought as the Emperor kept staring at her. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°I¡¯m fine. I turned down the offer of Her Highness, and I¡¯m actually grateful for being alive.¡± ¡°May I know what the offer was about?¡± If she answered him, it would lead to a family dispute. However, even if she tried to console him, there would be no reason to keep him quiet since this family was already in a state of trouble. ¡°She asked me to be her servant in return for my¡­..freedom.¡± The red eyes of his narrowed. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I told her it would be difficult for me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Uh¡­that¡­¡± She hesitated. She couldn¡¯t just say that she liked treating the Emperor nor could she say that the Empress was trying to find his weaknesses. His eyes narrowed more sharply. ¡°Is it a habit of yours to not answer my questions?¡± ¡°Is there anything else I didn¡¯t answer?¡± Then, there was a knock on the door. It was polite, but she could feel a sense of urgency. He rose to his feet without any dy. ¡°I know you¡¯re smart, so think about yourself. Come to my room at nightter.¡± ¡°Is it hurting again, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I have something to say today and it¡¯s going to be quite long.¡± ¡°Okay, Your Majesty.¡± He opened the door himself, and outside the door stood the Minister of the Pce, nervously staring at the Emperor. She bowed and raised her head only after he disappeared from her sight. Suddenly, she realized that it was the first time that she was called not for his treatment, but to talk about something else. She felt refreshed. Suddenly, her energy seems to have surged up. ¡®Now, let¡¯s cheer up and get back to work.¡¯ She washed her face, took off her wine-stained clothes, and put on clean clothes. It was fortunate that it was nothing else other than two ps on her cheek. As she went back to the banquet hall, the other maids greeted her with a surprised look, as if they thought she would never return for the day. The hall was still filled with soft music and beautiful lights, with the perfect supervision of the head of the town. The maid beside her informed her that the atmosphere of the hall dropped down to temperature zero when the Emperor and the Empress Dowager were engaged in a war of words. But after His Highness¡¯ sudden disappearance, the mood had eased to a certain extent, and now, it¡¯s all good. ¡®Haha¡­.so, His Majesty¡­.left the banquet hall to ask me if I was fine? Why didn¡¯t he attend to other businesses?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more it tickled her stomach. Some people would notice her. They might think that her job was not important, but she wanted to give her best because she thought she was good at it. As she pushed the cart with a smile on her face again, the eyes that followed her soon dispersed. The maids seemed to have found someposure. By the time it was night, her cart passed by the Empress Dowager. She smiled at Her Highness so sweetly that it seemed ridiculous to her. ¡®Ha! I¡¯m not going to run away like a coward with a tail between my legs.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s brother looked busy, but as he was passing by her, their eyes met again. She thought she¡¯d be in trouble again. But as he passed by busily, she offered him a drink without saying a word. Every maid she met was worried about her. But she was never depressed for she was already preupied with other thoughts. ¡®Did I not answer any of His Majesty¡¯s questions before?¡¯ She rolled up her left sleeve after organizing the cart. She caught a glimpse of a new pair of pitted magical engraving on her forearm. The banquet was not in a mood to end until night fell. It wasn¡¯t until midnight that the maids went to rest in their respective rooms for her to be able to make her way to His Majesty¡¯s room. She was tired. Worried that she might bete again, she changed her clothes quickly and went to the Emperor¡¯s room. As she reached his room, she saw him talking to someone. It was the first time that she was called when he had a guest. She was surprised. The Emperor said to his guest, ncing at her. ¡°Now get out of here.¡± She was startled at those harsh words that even she had never heard of, but the guest smiled and stood up as if he was used to this. ¡°Anyway, there can be a variety of ways to raise one¡¯s status. So, I¡¯ll talk to you again. You can trust me as your cupid.¡± The Emperor gnarled, ring at him. ¡°When would you stop talking nonsense?¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be off then.¡± ¡®What kind of conversation is this?¡¯ The man winked at her as he passed by her. She didn¡¯t miss giving a look at his badge, which indicated his identity. He was the Duke of Thiaheb. Apparently, in her session with Luana, she was told that he was a friend of the Emperor. If he was with his friend, he should have told her not to disturb them. Then, she would have waited outside the room for a little longer. She felt ufortable as his friend was driven out like this in front of a mere servant. The Emperor sat down on a chair, his eyes resting on her. Celestia just stood beside the table confused because she had always met him in his bedroom. ¡°Come and sit down.¡± ¡°How can I¡­.¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Sit down.¡± ¡®Even if you want me to sit down, I don¡¯t have the strength.¡¯ It was quite burdensome to sit on a chair opposite to the Emperor. But unable to go against his orders, she sat down ufortably. Even if it might look exactly like sitting next to the bed facing the Emperor. He was as handsome as always, but he was dressed up today. He stared at her with a tired face. Perhaps it was because of his power that he had the habit of staring at people. She once heard that predators enjoyed hunting the most when their prey avoided their eyes. It felt like he was looking at her neck. She ced her arm over her scarf, thinking that she had washed it. ¡®What? Does it look weird?¡¯ He spoke soon. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen what kind of woman is the Empress.¡± ¡®Wow, you can swear so carelessly just because you¡¯re the Emperor. But I can¡¯t, no matter how angry I am.¡¯ ¡°Haha¡­..I see.¡± ¡°It is because of her and her mad son that I¡¯m trying to hide my disease, and it will not change even if I enter my grave.¡± ¡®Why are you telling me all these things?¡¯ She nodded and he sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no use in exining these things. You¡¯re from a different country after all.¡± ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous..¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. I can understand how hard it must have been for you, Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor was so receptive to her grumbling that he didn¡¯t realize what she said. As his eyes were still at her neck, she touched her neck again. He tilted his head in thought. ¡°Yeah, maybe. But if a spy knows too much of my secrets, I¡¯ll have to kill him. Well, It¡¯s hard to detect them and everything takes time. But it wouldn¡¯t take too much time to take his head.¡± She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, so she stared at him nkly. ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯ve been thinking wrongly. Maybe the Empress Dowager was right. It was my mistake to think that you would be delighted just because I gave you the opportunity to work for me. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know you would draw attention this quickly.¡± ¡°¡­..Pardon?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the academy?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to go. You don¡¯t need to work as a servant anymore. You¡¯re free.¡± ¡®I¡¯m free?¡¯ Well, no word, said by the Emperor himself, could go meaningless. ¡®But I don¡¯t feel happy. Why?¡¯ The Emperor added. ¡°Instead, if you run away recklessly, you¡¯ll get rid of your unimaginable debt.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all so sudden¡­..¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to refuse in some ridiculous modest manner. I¡¯m sick of it. Instead, I want you to learn as much as you can so that you can live respectfully.¡± It seemed like he really wanted her to go to the academy as a free citizen because servants were not allowed there. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s convenient for you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying to hide things from the people who serve me. Hurry up and graduate so that you can work as a secretary of mine. I¡¯ll give you a sry. You don¡¯t have to be disappointed anymore.¡± ¡®A secretary¡­..?¡¯ She heard that each Emperor of the Burg Empire always needed a secretary, but this system was not in Goldina. Count Zach, the current secretary, was too old to know when he would retire. Unlike the Minister of the Pce, who was in charge of the affairs of the court, the Emperor was the only person who helped the individuals in the royal court. He always wore a long-sleeved shirt to hide his wounds. But she didn¡¯t know that he wouldn¡¯t have told Count Zach. ¡®Was I wrong to think the Emperor¡¯s position in the pce was firm? How could he manage so many things? Compared to my life, his life is much more difficult and tiring.¡¯ ¡®But how can I be the secretary of an Emperor? I can understand that he feels a bitfortable around me, but¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± She shook her head carefully. ¡®It¡¯s not that I hate it, but¡­.¡¯ There was a big difference between what the Empress had offered and what His Majesty had said. Celestia was already thrilled to ept what she had proposed, which was absolutely better, but she was reluctant to do it. ¡°I¡¯ll adjust your status gradually. You don¡¯t need to expect too much.¡± ¡°Is it really okay for me? People¡¯s viewpoints¡­..can¡¯t be changed¡­..let alone my status.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re smart and kind-hearted. But what you¡¯recking is knowledge worthy of status, which you can prepare for. Isn¡¯t that enough? It was tiring to see you being nervous all day long.¡± If he was really making this suggestion, he had a desire to try and get as many people as he wanted. And honestly, Celestia was d that he was treating her like a person. ¡®Is it a reward for not epting the Empress¡¯ proposal?¡¯ She was hesitating, but she nodded unconsciously. He seemed exhausted. Celestia had longed to go to the academy ever since she was a child. She never thought that her dream woulde true this way. Her heart thumped. ¡°I will study hard, Your Majesty.¡± He gave a small nod to her, his face devoid of any emotion. ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll send a letter to the mayor.¡± ¡°Then, shall I live with my brother at his house?¡± ¡°No. That wouldn¡¯t be possible. You have to stay here, no matter what.¡± ¡°His Majesty wants me to live here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere once the sun sets down.¡± ¡®Are you some mother who takes care of her immature kid? And you want me to be present here on time before curfew?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop frowning. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°This is not a matter of making concessions. You are already exposed to the outside world due to the banquet. I¡¯d have to admit that the Empress Dowager was right. It never would have happened if I had locked you up in my room from the beginning and kept you from taking a step out.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t say such scary things! Or I might run away from this ce right now!¡¯ ¡°What would happen if I don¡¯t return in time here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in danger. And I¡¯ll be in trouble as well.¡± ¡®Maybe not thetter one.¡¯ It seemed like the Emperor cared about her. Of course, she was the only one who knew about his weakness. She wondered if there was a third individual who could harm him¡­.but since the Empress had already caused the scene, it was hard to think of it as the Emperor¡¯s delusion of grandeur. He was now good at making proper sentences, unlike the day she first met him. ¡°Learning from the academy will improve the treatment. It¡¯s always good to be efficient.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Finally, the time came for her to let the Emperor know how she learned to invalidate magic. This was what he askedst time and she hated to answer it. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it¡­¡­which would mean nothing to him. But she also couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he brought her brother, who was doing much better than she thought. ¡°I think I can answer you now, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The method by which I learned healing.¡± He raised his chin as she exined. She told him why she had learned to invalidate magic, trying not to mention anything about her feelings as much as possible. His expression was not very good from the beginning of the exnation as it began with Serek¡¯s name. The story of ¡°them being too poor to afford medicines, so she taught herself to invalidate magic because she wanted to blossom Serek¡¯s talents¡± was a bit woeful. His expression became more and more disfigured as he listened to her. ¡®Now that you¡¯ve heard about it, will I lose my credibility because the source of my ability is from a random back alley?¡¯ ¡°So that¡¯s how I¡¯m here.¡± When her exnation was over, he nodded with a slightly irritated look. ¡°Well, I can understand it very roughly.¡± His thoughtlessness bothered her for no reason. She hated him for making her brood over her stupid past self. She put up her arms over the table to make a quick exnation. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please take a look, carefully.¡± She rolled up her sleeves to his shoulders and held them out to him. The forms were engraved on her light skin in a dark color. He looked at her arms, astonished. It definitely was something new. In fact, it was a taboo in Goldina, so she had to hide them. The shift of the topic was sessful. ¡°Do you mind if I touch it?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t, Your Majesty.¡± It was funny to her that the Emperor was asking for her permission. He slowly held her arm and grazed his fingertips over the engravings as he looked at it closely. ¡°Is this even possible? Where else do you have them?¡± ¡°On my nape and my back.¡± Without any dy, he lifted up her hair, touching her nape. Even though it was only his fingertip, she felt the heat rising to her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s pretty deep¡­..even a Magic Circle can¡¯t have an effect like this. You must have had many side effects, and the engraving process must have been very painful. Anyway, it must have required a lot of effort.¡± It was a bad judgment of hers to think that the topic shift was sessful. It¡¯s true that it was extremely painful and she had many side effects. But she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. She carefully pulled down her clothing a little. The mere touch of his fingertip was somehow lush. She could feel his cautious touch along her back. ¡°Don¡¯t they hurt now?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling me these were all done by you? All by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But how?¡± She awkwardly scratched her cheek. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get direct ess to my back or shoulder, so I asked an olddy, who was famous for drawing tattoos in the back alley of Goldina. Frankly speaking, her hands were more reliable than mine.¡± ¡®Tsk¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m amazed that you¡¯re still alive aftermitting all this stupidity.¡± ¡°I know, I was stupid. I don¡¯t know why I was like that. I don¡¯t have the guts to do it now, even if someone asks me.¡± ¡°Was it that necessary?¡± As she turned her head to a question that was out of context, her eyes widened. His face was much closer to hers. ¡°For him?¡± ¡°¡­..Serengueban?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She was trying not to think about him. But maybe because he was one of the people with whom her past life was deeply involved and he was perhaps her first love, his name would just pop up whenever she talked about her past. ¡°Well¡­..it was¡­.then.¡± ¡°Do you still miss him?¡± ¡®Why are you asking me such stuff?¡¯ ¡°Of course not. That bastard was going to sell me in the market! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Your Majesty, who gave me a chance, I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d be now¡­..¡± ¡°Do you want to go back to Goldina?¡± ¡®Even if I wanted to, you wouldn¡¯t give me permission. So why do you ask?¡¯ She gave him a forced smile, like a service ambassador. ¡°No, thank you. I will bury my bones in this beautiful and safe empire ruled by His Majesty.¡± He smiled at her remark. His unexpected deep smile surprised her. It felt like her heart suddenly stopped beating. *** The Emperor was talkative tonight. She thought it might be because he drank liquor while meeting the guests. After she came back to her room, she thought over their conversation again as she took off her dress. Now that he was not her master, but her future boss, she was bound to have a rumination about him. Today was the strangest day of her life. He was the first man to stand up for her in a royal banquet hall. He even criticized the Empress Dowager. And at the end, he called her to talk, not about his treatment, but about herself, and he even suggested her to study at her dream ce with the goal of bing his secretary. ¡®A secretary.¡¯ It was kind of heart-rending to hear it but it was worth it. ¡®And the Academy!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t be happier. She was really going to a ce where it was impossible for her to even step on the threshold. A person should have expertise in everything. She was free from very, and she could do something that other people couldn¡¯t. She would go to the academy. She excitedly rushed to the small bathroom. There were so many things she wanted to learn at the academy. She still remembered spending her time crouching down inside the bookstore of the back alley and reading many strange old books. Pharmacology, Magic, Politics, Economy, History, and many others that seemed interesting to her. Reading alone was interesting in its own way. But the lessons would take ce every day at the ivory tower. Fortunately, status was not an important issue for them, who only explored learning the truth. She was so excited that she hummed while taking a shower. Now that she had adapted to this luxurious bathing facility, she¡¯d feel sad to leave this ce. As she was rubbing foam on her arms, she stopped and stared at the engravings. ¡®It doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t creepy or anything, butpared to those smooth, wless skin of so many women she had seen all this time, her skin was nothing like them, even if she had achieved such an ability. But she didn¡¯t care anyway. She didn¡¯t want to date anyone again. She didn¡¯t want to act like a woman but¡­¡­be a better person to her colleagues, friends, and superiors. She opened the tap of the shower, washing her head under it. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about such useless things. I should focus on my studies at the academy now so that my brother and I can eat delicious meals! I¡¯ll buy a cheap house in the capital. The Emperor¡¯s arrangement is good, but it¡¯s better for me to buy one myself.¡¯ She clenched her fist in the air, determined. There were two changes from the very next day. She was immediately liberated from the various duties of a maid, and she earned free citizenship. The royal servants, as well as even the free citizens, were shocked. The maids with whom she used to talk carelessly, seemed to hesitate to speak informally to her as they passed by her. Among them, it was Luana who was closer to her and with whom she worked every day. Luana approached her to ask her about the banquet, but she was surprised when she heard the news btedly. ¡°So you¡¯re free from those duties starting from today?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Wow¡­.I knew this would happen.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor saying that His Highness dislikes very. If you look at Roh¡¯s predictions, he¡¯ll talk to you. I was wondering why he suddenly changed his notes when our Emperor said he dislikes buying ves. Handsome men really do have big hearts. Don¡¯t you think so, too? After witnessing what he did, I definitely do have a crush on His Highness.¡± Luana¡¯s attitude was so funny that Celestia burst out into augh. She recalled the Queen of Goldina mentioning the inability to ease the rigid distinction of identity discrimination. She didn¡¯t know about the identity issue. But there was no doubt that he was a deep-minded Emperor. She nodded. ¡°Well, I agree that he is handsome.¡± ¡°I know right? I¡¯m so envious of you. You can meet him personally.¡± ¡°However, there is also a downside.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I feel nervous around him.¡± ¡°As a matter of fact¡­all of us do, even when he only appears in the court.¡± ¡®Appear?¡¯ She had never heard of it. ¡°In the court?¡± ¡°Did you not know?¡± ¡°No, this is my first time hearing it.¡± Luana didn¡¯t know the details either. But ording to her brief exnation, there seemed to be another problem on the border. So it seemed like he was in a hurry. ¡®So that¡¯s why he was rushing to lift my position.¡¯ Even if so, it was an extreme job to take only one day off right after the banquet and leave all her duties all of a sudden. ¡®If possible, I want him to share his schedule with me so that I can cure him before he goes far away from this pce. But why didn¡¯t he even tell me about his necessities¡­.?¡¯ He didn¡¯t even ask her to treat his wounds thest time she saw him. At that thought, she was a little upset being a professional benefactor of him. ¡®Seriously, that¡¯s too much! You had the time to pry about Serek until the end but you didn¡¯t have the time to talk about your problems!¡¯ ¡®All right, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡¯ Celestia tried to suppress her sorrow and irritation. ¡®I¡¯ll treat you whenever you return with your back full of burns!¡¯ Luana seemed to think she was worried about the Emperor when her face darkened. It urged her to pray for the only God of the Empire, of whom she knew nothing but his name. However, Luana didn¡¯t mention anything about the Empress Dowager, who had stayedte at the banquet hall until she returned. There were many maids who had seen her, but they were afraid to spread the word. *** It took about a week for the academy¡¯s admission process, and so, she went to see her younger brother. There was a simple entrance examination that she needed to appear for. She prepared her uniform as well. Somehow, the Emperor didn¡¯t get any time to meet her for nearly a week, so she leisurely prepared for the test. As time went on, the day of her exam came. She visited the academy in order to take her test. Even though she was amoner, the head of the academy was tolerant of her, who was unintentionally admitted to the academy. As she looked up at him, who was guiding her about the academy and its curriculum, she wondered how much he was paid in order for her to get admitted. But she couldn¡¯t ask him as she didn¡¯t even have the courage to listen to it herself. In Goldina, all the academic buildings were built with white bricks, whereas in the Western and Burg empires, they were usually constructed with brown bricks with long corridors. The institution, which was not very high, was divided into dozens of buildings. The structure of each building being organically connected to each other by a corridor was impressive. The Academy¡¯s curriculum had many several courses, which arergely divided into martial arts, magical, and bureaucratic training courses. Of course, she decided to take the bureaucratic course, but she was also interested in the magic-rted course. The head of the academy told her that she could also take other sses if she had time. He also said that it was great that she arrived at the opening of the fall semester. He also mentioned that he was prideful for her to attend the Imperial Academy, which was even visited by His Highness in person sometimes. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want the head of the academy to act all courteous towards her while she attended the academy. After all, she would just be a student. Besides that, the short entrance test was disappointingly so easy that she wondered if she would even face any difficult tests during her course. Of course, just because it was easy didn¡¯t mean she did well on the test. She tried not to write down anything in history to the point where it was obvious that she would fail. There were also some problems rted to other subjects that she didn¡¯t know of yet. Well, it was only natural for her to be clueless as it was rted to the historical figures of the Burg Empire. Thereafter, she suddenly remembered the day when she was helping Serek prepare for his test. He used to whine every time they studied. She just hoped the test he took was harder than this. She didn¡¯t want to hate herself for how stupid she was. The dormitory was also spacious. She thought it would be really easy to study if she stayed here, but she had no choice but tough awkwardly at the head of the academy, who was busy exining the structure of the dormitory enthusiastically and offering it at a lower price. And a few more dayster, it was finally the first day of ss at the academy. At dawn, she went out to the backyard of the Imperial City after diligently packing up her bag and dressing up in her uniform. There stood a chauffeur and a servant beside a carriage, trying to look as normal as possible. They said that they would try to make her journey asfortable as they could while she pleaded them to be at ease. The carriage was not an ordinary one, but a beautifully decorated carriage that seemed as if it would only belong to an aristocrat or a royal member. She quickly got on the carriage while the chauffeur got on his seat. It was so noticeable. Honestly, the only reason she could think of as to why the Emperor decided to make it look like this was because of the incident with the Empress Dowager. However, she couldn¡¯t refuse his offer to learn at the academy for she was worried about what might happen if she didn¡¯t. ¡®But this¡­this is too much.¡¯ Contrary to its exterior, the interior of the carriage was unnecessarily glistening with gold. Even the velvet sofa was embellished with colorful decorations. Although she preferred riding the simple carriage she used to ride, she had no choice but to feel content with this one. The carriage rattled as it began to move slowly. She smiled to herself when she heard the rolling sound of the wheel made with an expensive and borate steel shaft as she was aware she could have never heard such a sound in the back alley. As she thought of it, she realized she hadn¡¯t done anything ordinary since she came to this pce. She got off the carriage a little away from the front gate of the Academy. Still, the chauffeur escorted her to the main gate as it was his job. She entered the front door with the utmost effort to pretend she was alone. Inside the campus, there was a swarm of students who were dressed just like her. She was already feeling excited about seeing her future friends and ssmates who would study with her. She went on to read therge notice, where the others were gathering at, happily. 1: Sword Art Training Course 1-A 1-B 1-C 1-D ¡­¡­. 2: Magical Training Course 2-A 2-B 2-C ¡­¡­. 3: Bureaucratic Training Course 3-A 3-B 3-C 3-D ¡­¡­. ¡®Hmm¡­the sses are divided by grades A to F. It¡¯s good to have customized levels for each ss, but isn¡¯t it too early? Will that be okay if someone gets nil?¡¯ Next to the ss were the identification numbers of each student. Her number was beside the level of 3-B. If A was the best and F was the worst, then her grades weren¡¯t so bad. Without a second thought, she rushed to look for her ss. Each ss wasposed of a group of ten people. She arrived pretty early, but there was already a boy sitting by his desk. Seeing that he was wearing sses, she thought he must have spent his childhood close to books. The boy with curly hair and a gentle face shifted his eyes at her. When she noticed his brown eyes, which were like her brother¡¯s, she thought she could try to get close to him. ¡°Hello! My name is Celestia.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. I¡¯m Auckra.¡± ¡°I registered for the fall semester, and this is my first day at the academy.¡± ¡°¡­..Ah, I see. Just as I thought, it was a new name.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Auckra rolled his eyes and whispered. ¡°The students here don¡¯t want to talk to me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­..you¡¯ll also be like them.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You won first ce in ss B, didn¡¯t you? There are many¡­great aristocrats in this ss, and those who are above me will not be left alone.¡± ¡®What? That¡¯s so childish.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. What if I keep talking to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Be careful. You wouldn¡¯t want to talk to me either.¡± Celestia sighed. He looked so pitiful. Somehow, she felt sorry for him, who looked like her brother. ¡°Do you face this kind of situation in all your semesters?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­..but you¡¯d better just stay quiet, too. Please.¡± ¡®What wrongdoing have you done that you¡¯re asking me to leave you alone?¡¯ She was going to say something, but as the front door opened, Auckra quickly took his eyes off Celestia and began to clean up his desk. ¡®Just what kind of nonsense is happening in this sacred tower of ivory?¡¯ ¡®But what am I supposed to do?!¡¯ It was ridiculous that she did so well on the test that she left a big scratch on the hearts of aristocrats. How did her gradese up so high when she didn¡¯t even know the history of this Empire? How would she be able to make friends now?! At that time, she noticed a familiar girl entering through the door. The blonde girl looked pretty in her uniform. It was the woman whom she saw dancing with the Emperor at the banquet. The girl sat on the front desk while the servant, who followed her, put her necessities down on her desk and backed away. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 As Celestia was cing down her luggage beside her seat, the woman approached her. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Celestia, aren¡¯t you? My name is Victoria.¡± She said while smiling brightly. Since the head of the academy mentioned that everyone hadpleted their tests equally, she spoke in a casual manner. ¡°Hello.¡± Victoria¡¯s smile grew bigger. ¡°How do you think you should answer?¡± The air got cold as she replied while sneering at Celestia. This was unexpected. Victoria was offended when Celestia replied to her without honorifics. But, Celestia didn¡¯t want to get close to those kinds of people in the society who belittled andughed at others. ¡°Uh¡­should I not greet you?¡± ¡°Wow, look at your boldness. Is it really okay for someone like you to have an attitude like that? You don¡¯t know me, do you? Ah, I understand, you¡¯re supposed to be oblivious to it as amoner. You can¡¯t even attend a ball, can you?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯ll be the future Empress.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d be surprised. So, from now on address me politely, okay,moner?¡± She spat out before returning to her seat. Celestia had heard that she was the daughter of one of the three highly respectful Dukes of the Empire, but she didn¡¯t know she was the Emperor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡®Well, it has nothing to do with me, but is it fine for her to be the Empress of a country with such a personality?¡¯ So, in the ss, only Celestia and Auckra were lowly-ranked. Every student who appeared at the door acted as if Auckra was absent. The ss began shortly after she greeted some of the others. A great disappointment spread through the faces of the students as it started. Having been named the ss president for her best performance in ss B, she was constantly asked to answer the questions in every ss by the instructors. Fortunately, she was able to answer it all correctly without making a single mistake. However, from the second day, for some reason, the tormenting force began to take a more explicit form. A lot of things happened in the course of two weeks. Her supplies often disappeared when she came back from the washroom, and she was almost hit by a flower pot on her way out of the academy building. She did not want to bear it, but she couldn¡¯t do anything because her opponent was an aristocrat. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. They wanted her to stay silent all day, but she didn¡¯t care. She tried her best to make a conversation with Auckra, who was trying not to answer back, and also gave her best to her studies. Even the instructor in charge said that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she got promoted to ss A. Such childish harassment of theirs would have died down quickly if she had only sat still in her chair. ¡®I¡¯ve longed so much to study at an academy like this. Do I look like a fool to give up on my dreams? Why should I pretend to make a mistake in answering a question?¡¯ And since the (self-proimed) future Empress was very displeased, she frowned down upon her during every break. Even the other students around her seemed to have believed that she was the only candidate for being the future Empress. And for that reason, they always sided with her. All of them, except Auckra, wore colorful suits and jewelry to avoid falling behind each other. Perhaps it¡¯s because they grew up withpetition, but even if so, she wasn¡¯t sure if they were good natured or not. She recalled the Emperor¡¯s remarks about the Queen of Goldina and the talent pool of the country. Well, no matter how equal the countries¡¯ developments were, they were still very different. She sighed, staring at the pile of garbage before her, who were busy showing off their status without any talent. Others were fine, but it always annoyed her when they threw her notes. She walked to the carriage, carrying her bag in her hand. It was another different carriage with a normal appearance but a spectacr interior. She got up the carriage and asked the chauffeur. ¡°Sir, may I get a pencil and paper again?¡± ¡°Sure, Miss.¡± ¡°Forgive me for asking for them again.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°But it would¡¯ve been better if you had just let me buy them myself.¡± ¡°We will have to ask for the permission of His Highness, the Emperor, next time.¡± ¡®Goodness! Just whom are you serving now? Him or I?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, you have a schedule with him.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The Emperor is looking for you.¡± As she narrowed her eyes, she could easily notice him holding back his pain. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three weeks.¡± Without uttering a single word, she walked to sit at the edge of his bed. Van took off his clothes before throwing himself down over his stomach. His back was covered in so many red blemishes that it seemed he had been badly beaten up by someone. ¡®Oh my goodness!¡¯ Tightly biting her lower lip, she raised her hands. ¡°I sent you to the academy, but you can¡¯t even talk to me? It seems like I¡¯ll have to ask for a refund.¡± She tried to reply politely, but in the end, a discontented voice popped out of her mouth. ¡°Couldn¡¯t His Majesty inform me about his arrival? Then, I¡¯d have been present here in advance.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t that thoughtful.¡± ¡°Yes, just as I thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it from now onwards.¡± It made her feel better to hear him talking with her in a casual manner again. She couldn¡¯t grumble anymore for Van groaned every time her hands moved over the scars. Her touch over the fresh wounds made it worse. After a brief amount of silence, he spoke out. ¡°You still have no intention of moving your room, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­to the next room?¡± After all, the Emperor did inform her that the aristocrats, who were angry at his unconventional treatment, might try to assassinate her. They weren¡¯t very happy thest time they saw her along with him. In addition, she was being bullied. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need that, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It didn¡¯t mean that he would stop mentioning it. She knew why he was eager to protect her, but she wasn¡¯t very interested. ¡®It will be ridiculous!¡¯ ¡°By the way, the Imperial City felt very empty when you started attending the academy.¡± His words made her think as if she was on a trip for a year. ¡®What? Isn¡¯t it your fault for not informing me about your schedule? I return here every single day. I even rushed here as soon as my sses were over.¡¯ Sheughed lightly, a little dumbfounded. ¡®Well, you have the power to say anything you want.¡¯ ¡°How¡¯s the Academy?¡± ¡°The Academy¡­.¡± ¡°After all, it has been recognized as a prestigious ce in the capital.¡± Certainly, the Academy had great instructors in each subject. They always provided her with the necessary basic learning material. Disregarding her being just amoner, they never acted disrespectfully towards her¡­¡­. But she was quite worried about the growing nature of some of the students. ¡°I liked its curriculum.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It also has good instructors.¡± She answered roughly. Van sat up on his bed before putting on his clothes, seemingly feeling better. He always fell asleep after he was treated, but today it was unusual. As she stood up and turned around, he spoke up. ¡°So, how did this happen?¡± ¡®What? Where? Why?¡¯ Van stopped her from retreating by holding her shoulder to perceive it clearly. Soon, she felt a slight tremble in his hand. She carefully turned her head around and saw that his eyes were fixed on a particr scar on her shoulder that she wasn¡¯t aware of. She quickly turned around, covering her scar with her hand. ¡°Oh¡­..it¡¯s just a scratch.¡± ¡°How did you get that scar?¡± ¡°Well¡­..it happens when a student studies very hard¡­..¡± ¡°Do you have a lover?¡± ¡®What?! How could you think that? It must have been when the flower pot fell over my shoulder.¡¯ She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, of course not¡­¡­it was just an ident.¡± His slits narrowed at her reply. ¡°ident? Exin it to me. I¡¯d like to hear about it.¡± ¡®Ah, I missed this arrogant attitude of yours.¡¯ She was embarrassed to speak about this harassment, but it was a simple topic anyway. In the environment where she grew up, she could ax anyone she hated, but here, she had her hands tied. Van stood up as he listened to her before he said. ¡°I want to know their names.¡± ¡°The names?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­..Is that necessary?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡®But why would you need it? What are you going to do?¡¯ Perplexed, she revealed their identities one after the other, and finally, the woman¡¯s name who imed to be the Emperor¡¯s lover. But his expression was intact the whole time. ¡°Miss Victoria was the one who danced with His Majesty at the banquet, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Was it too¡­.informal of me, Your Majesty?¡± Van murmured frugally. ¡°Are you afraid that I might end your life? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t kill people that easily.¡± ¡®¡­..No. But she is your lover, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ 4. Better Reasons Time flew by as she continued to attend the Academy with no change in the attitude of her ssmates. So, the best revenge she could take was to get promoted to ss A faster than anyone else. Although there was no reorganization of the sses after the semester, there was a possibility of cing a student in ss A if he or she got a grade in the semester that was superior to the others. She could face the same harassment from the students in ss A, but at least, she would be able to press the noses of the aristocrats of ss B. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Celestia kept studying with all her might. There were numerous fun events before the midterm examination, but she didn¡¯t bother to show up. If she had appeared in a ce where students from the same ss were hanging out, it was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t have much fun. Now, her only goal was to get promoted. No matter how well she was treated by the head of the academy, she could only beat the nobility by getting promoted. What she needed was to memorize all the history of the Burg Empire. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to learn all of the knowledge built by the famous philosophers and researchers, which waspletely different from that of Goldina¡¯s. She worked hard day and night. In the meantime, whenever she treated the Emperor, he kept asking her about her academy life. She even heard from the head of the academy that Van was interested in the beauty of the Academy, and he really was. At first, she was forced to speak about the behavior of her ssmates towards her, butter, she tried her best not to mention it. Although the Emperor had the ambition to nurture talented people regardless of their status, he himself was the one who stood on a new branch. Even so, it didn¡¯t sound good for her to serve the sins of the aristocrats, even if she was from another country. Knock, Knock, Knock- Two days before the exam, she heard someone knocking on her door. She raised her head from her book, her arms piled up. She had fallen asleep and her eyes were sore from reading the book. Lately, she had been reading all day long, so the maid Luana often came to cheer on her. Luana was an orphan like her, so both of them made the perfect pair. She thought it might have been Luana who was before her door. This was because she didn¡¯t meet Serenately, who was one of her other frequent visitors aside from the person who¡¯d inform her to meet the Emperor. But she was wrong. She stood up from her desk and ran out to open the door. She stepped back almost reflexively, bowing to him, while Van walked inside and closed the door behind him. She knew he had to attend a couple of important meetings these past few days, which is most likely the reason why his face always showed tiredness and annoyance. It was the same today. ¡°You don¡¯t look well, Your Majesty.¡± Van usually sat on the chair, but today, he just stood there as his eyes roamed over the books she was reading. Following his gaze, she looked at her bed. Her face turned red, seemingly embarrassed about her scattered notes. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re reading a difficult book. You¡¯re from ss B, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to read that much in ss B? You could¡¯ve just read the modern political introductory books. They¡¯re much easier.¡± ¡°The examination is near¡­..Besides, I needed to look for more information.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡®I bet he knows all about these books.¡¯ She nced at the political introductory book, which only contained the recent theories. She thought she could easily talk about any topic with him. ¡°What brings you here, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°To inform you that I¡¯m preparing to travel to a distantnd.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a recent debate on the issue of a coalesce.¡± ¡°¡­..Coalesce?¡± ¡°Yes, see you in three days.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­.you¡¯re not going to use magic, are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re nning to develop a friendship bond, and there¡¯s no reason for me to use magic. If we face any signs of an armed conflict, the other country would not be far from extinction.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see, but if you were just going to tell me this, why didn¡¯t you call me instead, Your Majesty? You must be very tired.¡± ¡°I wanted to give you something.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± She stared down at the badge he held out to her. It was a small ornament. The crystal in it was colored in yellow on one half and purple on the other. This badge, which featured a hand-crafted pedestal, could only be owned by a secretary of the Emperor. She lifted it up and flipped it over. The inscribed lion pattern, which indicated that it was presented by the Emperor himself, was glittering in silver. Although she had seen this badge over someone else¡¯s chest a few times, it was her first time touching it. Surprised, she raised her eyes at him. ¡°This is¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you now.¡± ¡°But why¡­..?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get in trouble if you die by getting hit by a flowerpot while I¡¯m on a business trip. Use it if you face any difficulties.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not doing that, Your Majesty. This is too much.¡± He rolled his eyes at the ceiling, seemingly annoyed. ¡°If you need an imperial badge, I can make it in a day. But are you not being mean by wasting my time sounding modest?¡± ¡°Then, I will study real hard, reach my goal, and earn it honestly.¡± ¡°I think you are already giving your best. In fact, if you work any harder, you¡¯re going to fall sick. Even your eyes have turned red.¡± Van touched her forehead with the back of his hand as if he was trying to check her temperature. Then, he just stared at her, who was blinking with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t even know how to check someone¡¯s temperature.¡± ¡®How are you still alive, Your Majesty?¡¯ But it seemed quite odd for him to touch someone else¡¯s forehead. ¡°I see.¡± She mumbled as she touched her forehead briefly as if she was trying to capture his touch. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. I¡¯ll have to prepare for the journey.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Huh? Y-Yes, Your Majesty. Please take care of yourself.¡± As she bowed down, he walked away from her room. She kept staring at her door. He did not call her, but came to meet her in person instead? ¡®He didn¡¯te here because he was worried about me, did he? No, that can¡¯t be¡­¡­but as soon as he came in, his eyes fell to the book I was reading¡­.¡¯ She hurriedly shook her head for the weird assumptions to disappear from her mind and lifted up the badge. The shiny badge was quite heavy even though it was small in size. ¡®How can I attend the academy wearing this? I don¡¯t need to prove my identity, but at the same time, I¡¯m very grateful for his effort.¡¯ She took out the best dress she had. She nned to make a pocket on it and use it as a talisman to swore to devote to this duty of hers in the future. The Emperor hade to inform her about his trip even when he was busy. ¡®I should do my best. I can¡¯te back defeated by those stupid bunch of aristocratic garbage.¡¯ It was just her mid-term exam, but as if she was a warrior who¡¯d participate in a war, she seemed so desperate to do well. She hurriedly threw off her dress into the cupboard before lifting up her book again. *** Two days passed away instantly, and she finished her test safely by adjusting her sleeping schedule. Fortunately, there were no questions she wasn¡¯t familiar with, and she was able to write descriptive answers from the reference books she read. On the contrary, the paper was so long that her hands were on the verge of going numb when the test was over. She was boosted by a feeling of achievement she had never felt before. She hadn¡¯t gotten much from her efforts when she helped Serek. He became so greedy that he even forgot about her when she was busy struggling to earn money to take care of her younger brother. However, she felt very satisfied to achieve something on her own. She thought she should thank Van for letting her know that feeling. As soon as she returned back to the pce, she flopped down on her bed. She couldn¡¯t afford to change her dress or take a bath due to the reason that she had stayed up studying for the past two nights. *** It was still night when she slightly lifted up her heavy eyelids that seemed heavy. Not only her eyelids, but her whole body seemed heavy as well. ¡®Am I sick? But I was fine when I studiedte at night. Ah¡­.I must have rxed at the thought that the exam was over. People usually get sick when they do that.¡¯ Recalling that the next day was a day off in the academy, she closed her eyes again and tightly wrapped the nket around herself. Even though she was using a fairly thick winter nket, she kept shivering strangely¡­.. It never got this bad when she used to suffer from the side effects of her engravings. She even had a series of bad dreams. When she was very young, she was left abandoned in front of a nursery school and was told that her mother was a shepherdess. Even though she could not remember who her mother was, the same scene kept repeating. The faces of the evil aristocrats from her ss shed before her eyes from time to time. And thest thing that appeared was a nightmare, the epitome of a dog, Serek, which could not be missed. He sweetly smiled at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one¡±. She felt like she wanted to stab a sword at his heart, but she was unable to control her dream. Her eyes shed open, but soon, they dropped down again. Then suddenly, she felt like someone was embracing her. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 But her body was shaking, so she couldn¡¯t tell whether someone actually held her or it just felt that way. Suddenly, it felt like she could hear murmurs in her dream. ¡°Is it not the duty of the head maid to take care of these matters?¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is this called being managed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very ashamed of my carelessness.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be enough if you stay alert.¡± ¡°I beg for your forgiveness, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And isn¡¯t it the duty of the medical officer to treat people?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Please forgive me, Your Highness. I¡¯m very confused as to why my healing spells are not having any effect on her body. But, from what I heard from the others¡­..I think this is a special condition.¡± ¡°You must remember that you¡¯re being paid, so prepare to justify your ipetence.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please allow me to make a couple of health supplements for the Miss.¡± ¡°Yeah. I hope you will not give any more excuses this time.¡± Van murmured, a glint of anger hidden in his voice. Celestia felt like she was having a nightmare. It felt so real, but it couldn¡¯t have been. The Emperor was on a business trip, and even if he had returned, he would have called for her instead of visiting her, she thought. She kept on losing and gaining her consciousness again and again. After a few minutes, she felt a warm hand touching her forehead. Then, she slipped into another dream in which the voice of the Duke of Thiaheb, who was the friend of the Emperor, floated in. It was set with the voice of the Emperor. The Emperor¡¯s attractive face and the Duke¡¯s hard-to-remember face were in her mind to match their voices. ¡°Is it the Lady from before? I wonder why she is so obsessed over her Academic results.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°Is she thatpetent? Why does she need to study in that Academy? Wasn¡¯t she already attractive enough to everyone?¡± ¡°I had to solve the problem that the Empress Dowager has created. I can¡¯t live when the aristocrats of the kingdom have such views about their king.¡± The Duke snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone hear that. When did you ever say that you were alive?¡± ¡°Sounds funny to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yawn¡­So, do you want me to interfere with the Academy? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to just mark her passed in all her examinations?¡± ¡°I had the same thoughts as well, but this talented girl also has dreams.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How did you even think about that? Are you a fake?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to spat any more nonsense, please be my guest to leave this room.¡± ¡°Hmm, there must be something in her you really like. Ah, if you really have that ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s very proficient.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­..If she¡¯s that good, why don¡¯t you reward her? Isn¡¯t she worthy of that?¡± The Emperor groaned as he knew the Duke was going to continue. ¡°Rather, it¡¯ll be the best way to honor her when she earns her title the honest way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who developed those methods, but it takes a long time. Besides, it¡¯s very annoying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what she wanted.¡± The Emperor sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a proper rest since I inherited the throne.¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve got the whole world in your hands. You will be dead if something happens to it.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Here, right before your eyes. Your most valuable servant.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡± And she lost her consciousness again. Time passed as she began to recover from her fever. The bed she was lying on felt so rxing that she thought she was floating on a soft cloud. Her headache was also getting better. But something felt wrong as she slowly gazed at the ceiling of her room. ¡®What¡­.?¡¯ Confused, she raised herself. Removing her nket, she looked down at herself and found out she was soaking wet. Her eyes roamed around the room. The straw bed was nowhere to be found, and instead, there was a small but soft, luxurious wooden bed. And the nket she was covered in? It was not of inferior qualitypared to the nkets in the rooms of the imperial pce or the quilt she had seen in the Emperor¡¯s room. ¡®Eh? Why am I lying here¡­¡­? But I slept¡ª¡¯ Knock, Knock, Knock Rearranging her dress, she answered. ¡°Come in.¡± It was Luana who appeared behind the door. There was a warm porridge in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Uh¡­..I feel like I¡¯m dreaming?¡± ¡°Oh dear. Everyone was so worried because you were sick. Even Miss Serena visited you and took care of your fever.¡± ¡°Miss Serena?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. It was surprising to hear that the healer¡¯s spells were not¡­¡­effective on you.¡± Luana nodded as Celestia¡¯s eyes grew wider. ¡°You can¡¯t believe it either, do you? Anyway, to be honest, I was moved by their meticulous behavior into healing you. I never thought they¡¯d care so much about you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­ Do you know how this bed came into existence?¡± Luana¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Wait, is this a wooden bed?¡± Celestia nodded, smiling at her sparkly eyes admiring the bed¡¯s structure. ¡°Oh my, where did thise from? It¡¯s so much morefortable than it was before.¡± Luana grinned, covering her mouth with her palm as if Celestia was making a funny joke. She wanted tough along with her, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Just how much are you earning? It must be¡ª¡± ¡°¡­..Do I even have the authority to buy such a bed in the imperial pce?¡± Luana burst outughing again. ¡®If Luana doesn¡¯t know it¡­¡­is it the¡­..Emperor?¡¯ However, the question was not resolved, and from what Luana had said, she recovered with herbal tonics. As time passed, she was attending the academy again. Whenever she was alone, she kept thinking about this phenomenon. She wanted to ask the Emperor, but he did not call her even though she heard he had already returned to the Imperial city. ¡®Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never asked about thew of the Emperor.¡¯ She felt frustrated when she did not get a single call from him for a few days. She even thought of asking for him to meet her, but it seemed a little strange to do so. ¡®Hah! Why would he meet me? I¡¯m not yet his secretary, and to put it simply, I¡¯m just a level 1 servant, aren¡¯t I ?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯d call me anyway. I guess he¡¯s just busy.¡¯ Meanwhile, time flowed like an arrow. Surprisingly, the call from the Emperor was not yet made. Luana stopped by her room to chat with her covered in a light, fluffy and warm nket. ¡°Did you get the test results yet? You¡¯ve studied really hard.¡± ¡°I guess they¡¯re still checking the papers. It takes a long time for the instructors to grade ording to the results. But I think it¡¯d be out sometimeter this week.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did you not hear about the coalition with a distant country? I heard the Emperor has scouted some of the magic officers from that country. Didn¡¯t your instructors inform you?¡± Celestia tilted her head. ¡®Scouting a magic officer¡­¡­.?¡¯ ¡°He is bringing in magic officers from that country?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard one of them used to be amoner. He¡¯s already popr among thedies because of his handsome face.¡± Celestia wasn¡¯t very interested in this matter, but Luana¡¯s shining eyes forced her to be. ¡°Is he that handsome?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only heard the rumors. I heard they¡¯ll be appearing in the banquet that will be held in the celebration of the coalition. I hope I can at least see Mr. Serangueban¡¯s divine face.¡± Her eyes rose at the name that escaped from Luana¡¯s lips. ¡®There¡¯s another magic officer with the¡­.same name, right?¡¯ ¡°Which¡­..country was it again?¡± ¡°Oh, it was, Gole¡­.no, Go¡­.uh, I don¡¯t remember. Oh, but it was a magical kingdom.¡± ¡°Was it¡­¡­¡­Goldina?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! That¡¯s right! It was Goldina!¡± Serangueban, a magic officer from Goldina. Her head was all hazy. ¡®Is it because of my bad luck? Why is it him again?¡¯ After bidding Luana goodbye, she paced in her small room several times before lying down on her bed. ¡®Serangueban? Serek? That jerk?¡¯ She had once decided to give him a good p if she ever had the opportunity to meet him again. Moreover, she could make him feel jealous by bing a person of a higher rank than him, but she never expected to hear his name again. A lot seemed to have happened since she had started joining the Academy. It was now clear that the Empire¡¯s coalition was a sess, and it¡¯s target included her home country, Goldina. If she had asked the Emperor about his journey, she wouldn¡¯t have been so clueless. But even if she knew, she couldn¡¯t have done anything about it. Goldina was now the suzerain of the Burg Empire. However, the Goldinian Queen, who was recently in debt due to a riot caused by the discrimination in the country and a series of bad harvests, seemed to have finally given up her sovereignty. It might now be possible to prevent the selling of the poor into very. The financial crisis seemed to have finally opened her eyes. Well, the problem was that she was so proud of herself for ruling a magical kingdom that she spent all her riches in debt. Since the Burg Empire had lost its hegemony in the recent years, the wars between small countries had been slow and the demands of magic had continued to rise. However, the biggest source of revenue had disappeared. ¡®Perhaps, that was the biggest reason.¡¯ Chapter 18 Chapter 18 She thought she had a little too much affection for Goldina until the Emperor spoke ill of it¡¯s Queen. ¡®Why the hell are you thinking about giving up sovereignty and merging the Empire with Goldina?¡¯ She was very surprised by the rapid change of modern history when she was busy learning about the past of the Empire. She shook off her thoughts. She wouldn¡¯t be meeting Serek anyway, but it caused a headache even if she only thought about it. If Serek was toe to the banquet, she decided not to attend it. Besides, she also had to avoid the Empress, who might have already forgotten about her. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any chance to meet him.¡¯ Thinking about the irritating past made her feel upset. However, her physical happiness of being covered up by the soft and luxurious quilt did not win. Serek¡¯s whole existence, with whom she had no chance to meet, annoyed her. Her eyes shifted sideways. A pair of clean bedclothes were ced on one side of the bed. She didn¡¯t know who had prepared those, in addition to her bed. She would have to meet the Emperor to find out where these came from. She was determined to find out his motive. ¡®Shall I meet him tomorrow¡­..?¡¯ She went to the academy sitting inside a carriage with a colorful interior but an ordinary exterior. She bowed to the chauffeur far away from the entrance before rushing away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± As she entered the campus, she faced a scene simr to her first day in the academy. Students were huddled together in front of the front porch on the first floor and seemed to be reading something on the notice board. ¡®I don¡¯t think the ss arrangements have changed¡­..Is it the midterm results?¡¯ She squeezed in through the crowd and looked up at the notice. Martial Arts Officer Training ss 1-A 9910203 1-A 9910234 1-A 9910232 ¡­¡­ Grades were written from top to bottom. Next to the grades were the IDs of the students. ¡®What? They¡¯re revealing the grades so tantly? Do they have no mercy?¡¯ It was an academy famous for its strict graduation requirements and grades. The job of each student depended on their graduation grades. Her eyes scurried over the sses until they found the word of Bureaucracy. 3-B 9930244 3-A 9930201 3-A 9930209 3-A 9930299 ¡­¡­ Among the two ss numbers listed at the top were hers. After rubbing her eyes again, she read it thrice until she could believe it was hers. ¡®Oh my!¡¯ She never expected that she¡¯d score this much. She knew that this institute graded the students altogether. She took help from the reference books¡­..but she still couldn¡¯t believe that she was the first in the entire ss of bureaucrats¡­¡­. Her eyes scanned the list again. She was the only one in ss B who was at the top. Somehow, sses C and D were mixed with different graders, while the difference in grades between sses A and B were far greater. sses A and B were divided like oil and water, so she was the only one in her ss who got much higher grades. She was ridiculously excited. She thought something was wrong, but she believed in herself. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I won first ce in the ss of bureaucracy on my own! I¡¯m not dreaming, am I ?!¡¯ She was very happy at defeating those who received early education since childhood. And she wasn¡¯t getting tired of continuously staring at her ID. Soon, someone patted me on the shoulder. Turning back, she faced Instructor Xenon, who had green hair and was wearing round sses. ¡°Can I talk to you, Miss Celestia?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Of course, teacher.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she had been in Xenon¡¯s office. She often came here to clear her doubts about her studies, and the instructor had generously brought the materials that she wanted to read as a reference. He was a helpful person. The instructor smiled as soon as she sat down. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Celestia. You did great.¡± ¡°It was because you helped me, teacher. I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡± ¡°Well, you were the one who appeared for the test, didn¡¯t you? But, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a waste for a talented person like you to be in the bureaucratic ss. Why don¡¯t you try on a research job after your graduation?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Of course, I respect Miss Celestia¡¯s wish. But, at least consider it. I sincerely think you can be good at everything.¡± Van was in need of her help, and she had nothing else to think about but to support him. Nheless, she was d that someone suggested a job for her and told her she deserved it. She delivered a smile to her teacher. ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Instructor Xenon nodded and continued. ¡°And as I have mentioned in thest session that Miss Celestia¡¯s enthusiasm and grades are enough to get a promotion to ss A, you¡¯ve really proven it this time.¡± ¡°Am I really getting promoted?¡± She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t hide her giggles. ¡®Oh my god! This is what I wanted!¡¯ ¡°Of course. We¡¯re going to change the arrangements from today itself. I¡¯ll show you the ss before it starts. I¡¯ll continue to be your instructor, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± In the midst of such joy, she was determined to prepare herself to score even higher grades than the aristocratic students, even if she got bullied again. However, it could not be worse than the current situation. She was a little sad that she got promoted without Auckra. ¡®But, I can talk to him in every break.¡¯ Grinning, the instructor handed her a white envelope. It was somehow marked with an overly familiar Imperial seal. Her heart began pounding as she stared at it. ¡®Did His Majesty send this? I still have a long way to go as a student. If they get to know that he is behind me, then¡­.bye-bye, my peaceful academic life.¡¯ She hesitantly opened it to find an invitation with the Imperial seal. ¡°What is this, teacher?¡± ¡°This is a present for your excellent performance, Miss Celestia.¡± ¡°¡­..Pardon?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited? This time, His Highness has decided to invite the outstanding students from the Academy to the Imperial banquet and have an affable conversation with the future talents of the Empire. So, the person in the first ce in each major was invited to the banquet. A total of four students were chosen to attend it. Congrattions, Miss Celestia.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡± She rolled her eyes inwardly. ¡®An affable conversation?¡¯ ¡®Is it a coincidence that I¡¯m included in this?¡­.Yeah, it might be. He wouldn¡¯t be that nice to me.¡¯ She was disappointed, but it was an honor to be praised by the Emperor. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be just for her talents, but it would also cause the people¡¯s perception to change. ¡°d to hear that.¡± Instructor Xenon smiled at her like a proud father. ¡°You know what?¡± ¡°Yes¡­..?¡± ¡°The Imperial building itself is a living ce of learning the history of the Empire. There are also portraits of the ancestors of the Imperial family. It will be a perfect opportunity for you to broaden your knowledge.¡± ¡®¡­¡­I know. I avoid looking at those portraits every time I visit the Emperor.¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t have said it. She managed to get out of the instructor¡¯s office, leaving behind a series of celebrations by instructor Xenon, who seemed impatient. When she went to her ss to gather her bag, Victoria was sitting on her desk, ring with her arms crossed. Ignoring her piercing gaze, she tried to walk past her, but when she stopped her, she spoke up. ¡°Get out of the way. Let me get to my ce, so you wouldn¡¯t have to see my face again.¡± Victoria irritatingly nced at her. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She red at Victoria. It was her first time to face Victoria. She used to not respond to anything Victoria did. Victoria was a little surprised. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s going anywhere myself. It¡¯s because of my grades that I¡¯m getting promoted to sses A. Didn¡¯t you see? I got first ce.¡± She felt a little ufortable with giving such strength to her speech. ¡°Ha¡­..¡± ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you should have done better.¡± ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are? I heard you¡¯ve been invited to the banquet. Ha! You can only go if you get an invitation, but no one can stop me from attending a banquet. You think I¡¯m bloating like you?¡± Victoria tried to throw her book away as usual, but Celestia caught her wrist. But even before her supporters could approach them, instructor Xenon appeared through the front door. Victoria red at her briefly before leaving the room with a thud. She was able to pack her belongings quickly as she had left her books in her room. After walking out of ss 3-B, she stared at it for some time. ¡®Haa. Atst.¡¯ Walking down the hall, she kept pondering over Victoria¡¯s words of her attending the banquet. Since she was the daughter of a Duke, Celestia might have to see her in the future. But instead of getting angry at her, she smiled as she recalled the Emperor¡¯s words. She had tried to ask him about their rtionship, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Well, people don¡¯t get affectionate in political marriages.¡¯ However, she was much more worried about Victoria being the mother of arge empire with such a careless and haughty personality. ss A was one floor above. As she entered the ssroom, she found six desks lined after one another. ss 3-A was much quieter than ss 3-B. All of the five students, who were already sitting on their desks and doing their tasks, came up to her to greet her or offered to help her with her belongings. ¡®Wow, this is a surprise!¡¯ Chapter 19 Chapter 19 As far as she knew, all of these five students of 3-A were aristocrats. But their kind nature made her feel like crying. This was the picture of the academy she had dreamt of. ssmates helping each other to learn! Right under the roof of the great Tower of Learning! The boy with snowy white skin, who had helped her with her luggage, smiled as he reached out his hand to her. Without dying a minute, she shook his hand, returning a warm smile towards him. ¡°Please, wee. You were the one who won the first ce, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, please take good care of me.¡± ¡°I got the first ce as well, but why do you look so nervous?¡± His hands were cold, and unlike that of the Emperor, she could not feel any mana from him. Sheughed heartily, thinking she had unintentionallypared him with the Emperor. ¡®Not anyone else, but the Emperor.¡¯ It felt good to hear the boy¡¯s voice, devoid of any hostile tone. ¡°Then, you¡¯re¡­..¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re tied for the first ce. I¡¯ll be joining you at the Imperial banquet. My name is Vincent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Celestia.¡± ¡°Well then, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± Was a ss president supposed to be this kind? As he continued talking to her, he let her know about every student¡¯s name and profile in the ssroom. Even though it was only her first day, she became quite close to Vincent. She agonized as she stared down at her fingers fiddling with the paper. The date written on her invitation was just a week away. ¡®What should I do when I meet him at the banquet hall? The students from the academy would also be present there. He¡¯s not going to act like he knows me, is he?¡¯ She spent most of the time on the way back to the castle lost in thought before she hesitated to ask the chauffeur if she could meet the Emperor. He reassured her she could tell him anything she needed. Even if it felt a little strange to draw up this topic to someone like him, it wouldn¡¯t bother him, she thought. The chauffeur held her hand as she got off the carriage at her destination before nodding to her and disappearing into the pce. Before she could even get refreshed after returning to her room and putting down her luggage, a servant came and informed her that the Emperor was looking for her. When she reached his quarters after walking through a hall with splendid walls that contained the history of the pce, the guards calmly opened the door just by having a glimpse at her. There was no one inside, but silence. Nevertheless, she was used to it. The Emperor hated having people visit his quarters. As she approached his bedroom, she noticed his dark silhouette sitting on the bed. ¡°Celestia is here, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± ¡®Oh, his voice sounds hoarse again. I told you to stay away from magic, I believe¡­..¡¯ As she walked off to his side, heid down the documents back on the sheets and nced sideways at her. He looked a little emaciated. Catching his arm by surprise, she tried to lift his shirt and look at his back as he gave her a sly smile. He barely turned, so she pushed in her hand and carefully touched his back. Her palms could have felt the burning sensation if his condition was severe, but there wasn¡¯t any. Even if she couldn¡¯t have a closer look because he was sitting upright, his condition wasn¡¯t anything serious. When she was convinced enough that he was fine, she took her hand off him and stepped back a little as she felt as though she would stutter if she spoke a word anytime soon. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look well¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you look fine. I heard you performed well on the test.¡± He cut her off, proceeding to say what he wanted to say. He looked excessively delighted when he said thest part. Her heart pounded at his gentle smile. It reminded her of the time when she blindly used to respond to every word of Serek. What she wanted from him was not too much. However, all the things she gave him were everything she had. She was fortunate to be able to distinguish herself from the Celestia of those days. ¡°Thanks to all your encouragement.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, why do you¡­.look so weak¡­..?¡± He silently stared at her face. His face, under his disheveled ck hair, looked dimmer than usual. A moment of silence passed, but he kept looking at her face. ¡®Oh,e on. Answer when you¡¯re being questioned!¡¯ Inting her cheeks, she dared to pass a friendly re towards him. She did not falter even when he frowned at her expression. ¡®I¡¯m going to live a long life, you know!¡¯ He stared at her and when she did not lower her eyes, he decided to break the silence. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but it seems the Empress is seeking to expand her power by taking advantage of the coalition.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯d used poison.¡± ¡°What¡­..?¡± Poison?! Taken aback, her eyes widened. ¡®So, in the midst of all of these, he was threatened to death by his enemies?¡¯ ¡°Are you going to cry again?¡± She remembered the day when she cried while tending to his deep burns, thinking the responsibilities over him caused so many wounds to scar him. When she recalled it, she felt a bit shy. ¡®Er¡­.I overreacted.¡¯ ¡°¡­..What are you talking about, Your Majesty? ¡­..Last time, I just happened to¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Rather, the poison¡­¡­¡± ¡°Killing me is the best option for the Empress to rise in power. She is much more crafty than she looks. But, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. I was trained from a very young age, so I can¡¯t be poisoned that easily.¡± ¡®Since you were young?¡¯ She remembered hearing once that some aristocrats tamed their bodies with weak poison to prevent themselves from being poisoned. It became more and more understandable that he tried to be cautious before it was safe enough to pass on the message to her. ¡°So that is what happened.¡± No wonder she wasn¡¯t summoned these days. She gnawed her teeth as she thought of how far the mad Empress could go. Just as she expected for her to be, an evil psychotic Empress. ¡°Have you caught the person who did the work himself?¡± Gazing into her amber eyes, he spoke calmly. ¡°I eliminated him myself.¡± The criminal might have been a servant who had been besieged by the Emperor. Maybe, even someone she knew. But, she didn¡¯t feel scared by his statement. ¡®He deserved it.¡¯ He just nodded. ¡°But, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, Your Majesty. I was worried as you haven¡¯t been looking for me. I didn¡¯t know if you were sick.¡± ¡°You were worried?¡± ¡°Of course, I was.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He reached out his hand, slightly grasping her wrist. Catching her gaze, he murmured to her. ¡°Is it because of your invalidation of magic again? It feelsfortable.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I feel at ease when I touch you. I can¡¯t think of anything else. My concerns go away. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t slept peacefully these days¡­¡­ I should have called you sooner.¡± Her eyes shifted down at his big hand wrapped around hers. His grip was so loose that she could easily shake him off, but the thought never crossed her mind. What did he think of so much after nearly being assassinated? Was he thinking so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep well? She stayed in his ce until his hand fell off hers, and he copsed on his back. Even after he let go of her wrist, her feet did not fall back easily. Instead, she peeked at him. He always looked very threatening and strong, but when his eyes are closed, he looked like an ordinary handsome man. In the end, her desire to say a single word about the things she wanted to ask fell behind. Be it about the invitation to the banquet or about the coalition. Instead, she began pondering over other difficulties. While she tried to adjust to the ss of 3-A, the night before the banquet arrived in no time. Since this banquet was a celebration of the union, she thought she might meet Serek, but she had other urgent concerns. She was the only woman among the students to attend the banquet. There was no one to assist her in her attire. Vincent, the ss president of ss 3-A, was very helpful, but of course, not a good counselor in women¡¯s clothing. She red at the closet where her dresses were hanging before closing it with a thud. ¡®So, the academic uniform again? ¡­..Well, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to look neat.¡¯ Even if she had different other dresses, the ones that looked worn were the ones she used to wear at work. The thought of slipping into one of the dresses she wore when tending to the Emperor lingered in her mind, but then she recalled that the daughter of the Duke would be attending it¡­¡­.. It would be better to wear a neat academic uniform than to wear something that could be seen differently. After much consideration, she organized her uniform, hung it on the wall, and waddled towards the bed. Just as she sat on her bed, someone knocked on her door. Knock Knock She got up and opened the door to find the Emperor and a servant with a huge box in his hands standing at her doorstep. The Emperor looked much better. He seemed to have recovered quickly even without her ability. And since then, he had been working hard on his schedule. ¡®Is this visit part of your schedule now?¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty? Did something happen?¡± He silently stared at her. Perhaps because she was in her nightgown, he didn¡¯t barge into her room as usual. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you at the banquet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.Yes. You knew I was going?¡± He nodded in response. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see my subjects in a humble state even when they¡¯re still out of business. I should have arranged the dress earlier, but my schedule¨C¡± ¡°¡­¡­The dress? No, you don¡¯t have to¡­..¡± ¡®Tomorrow is the banquet and you¡¯recking sleep.¡¯ She was going to wave her hand, but the servant next to him suddenly shoved the box to her side¡­¡­ ¡®What the hell? Is this the dress?¡¯ ¡°I kept forgetting it the whole time since I asked for it. It took longer than I thought. I should¡¯ve given it earlier since there¡¯s nothing decent for you to wear tomorrow.¡± ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ She felt more embarrassed than grateful. She could feel the intrigued nce of the servant over herself as she bowed before the Emperor. However, he soon raised his hand as if he didn¡¯t want to be thanked by her. ¡®I know you¡¯re not even interested in my modesty. But I can¡¯t help being polite, can I? Don¡¯t you want me to set an example to that servant?¡¯ He blended into the shadow of the castle as she stared at his walking figure. After he left, she red at the box, which seemed toorge for what her arms could hold. ¡®This is because I did well in the test, right? Well, it seems that the size of the box isrge enough to discourage me.¡¯ She had never received a dress like this before. If she changes her clothes, shouldn¡¯t she also change her hair, shoes, and makeup? Curious about what she might find inside it, she sat on her bed, cing the box beside her. She thought the box would boast a product with overpackaging, but when she removed the lid of the box, she found a lot of things packed in it neatly. She wondered how he organized it so well. A high-end dress was ced on the topyer, while the nextyers contained everything from velvet-coated shoes to a beautiful gold-ted ne. One of the highlights was the dress. A dress, of the same color as her amber eyes, rested in its ce. ¡®Let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯ Surprisingly, the dress perfectly fitted her figure. It also graciously covered her arms and back. It seemed as if it was ordered by her. Chapter 20 - An Imperial Banquet Chapter 20 An Imperial Banquet The next morning had now dawned upon. Even so, she had already been anxious fromst night when the Emperor came to deliver a dress for her. Even before the sun had begun to rise, her eyes were set upon at the most bright and beautiful dress she had ever worn. The sleeves that came down to her elbows and the golden mesh that richly went down her skirt were giving it a pretty shine whenever light touched it. After taking off her nightgown and washing her face clean, she slipped into the dress. And guess what? That gorgeous piece of clothing fit her figure perfectly. As if it was made as per her measurements the manufacturer measured. She had heard some dresses were so beautiful that it seemed the wearer bore wings. ¡®It¡¯s true.¡¯ Even an ordinary skinny girl like her looked like a fairy in that rich hem of the long skirt, which reached until the floor around her in her barefoot. The dress that was reflecting the amber color of her eyes made her face glow like ady. As she nkly stared at herself in the mirror, she thought it might be too much. However, she had no clue about how she could put the makeup and essories on herself. She wasn¡¯t bold enough to be sure, so she asked for Luana¡¯s help. Luana wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the banquet. Only the Emperor, the officials, and the selected candidates of the Academy were allowed. It took more than an hour to put on makeup and essories. In any case, what made her more beautiful was due to those anyway. Leberty was aware of fashionable makeup, and she¡¯d often chat with Celestia, but she never thought she¡¯d be able to use it herself. Now that she had put on her shoes and essories as well, she stood up and checked if she could bnce herself perfectly. She looked fine. When a knock on the door filled the silent room, she turned around to find Luana poking out her head from the crack. ¡°¡­¡­Celestia?¡± ¡°Huh? Co-Come on in.¡± ¡°Oh my God, is that really you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? Is the makeup damaged?¡± Luana walked to her while pressing her own cheeks with her hands. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. You don¡¯t even look like a human being. How is your waist so slim? And even your makeup is perfect.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re more beautiful.¡± ¡°It seems like something really changes for the better when you decorate it¡­¡­Wow, where did you get this dress? That ne is stylish as well. You have keen eyes, you know..¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pick it.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­..?¡± Luana¡¯s eyes grew double their size before she could even answer. ¡°Oh my, are you seeing anyone at the Academy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± But, Luana wasn¡¯t the type of person who would listen to it as it was. ¡°By any chance, is it the guy you won first ce with? You did say he was very kind to you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that either.¡± ¡°Is he attending the banquet today?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡± Celestia should have denied it, but the face of the Emperor suddenly appeared in front of her. When her voice trailed off, Luana snapped her fingers, drawing Celestia¡¯s attention to her and letting her sit on the chair. ¡°Let me help you with your hair. Promise me you¡¯ll do your best when we¡¯re done here.¡± ¡°Yes¡­..Thank you.¡± Luana¡¯s ¡®do your best¡¯ seemed different from what Celestia was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t say more when she noticed her excited face reflected in the mirror. She was already exhausted from the preparation. She spent some more time in her room, afraid she¡¯d have to stand on her heels for a long time if she went early. Eventually, when she peeked out of her room and nced at the garden, she spotted several carriages lined up in an orderly fashion. They seemed to be arriving one after the other. She watched for quite a while with her arm resting on the window sill until her eyes spotted a familiar pattern. On a blue background, a line was drawn up and down in light green, and in the middle, a mermaid with a star on her hand is seen. The royal emblem of Goldina. She came to her senses. At once, she recalled that the main agenda of the banquet was to celebrate the coalition, but what she didn¡¯t know was that even the royal figures would attend. If she had worn the Academic uniform at such a ce, it definitely would have stood out in a disrespectful manner. ¡®Would the Empress Dowager allow to foster the talents of the Academy in front of the Emperor?¡¯ The more she thought of it, the moreplicated it became. If the Empress Dowager was greedy enough to conspire against the Emperor, this banquet might not just be mild and quiet. Her heart began to race from the nervousness she felt. She was anxious of walking to a banquet hall while wearing high heels that she¡¯d never worn before. The guard, who stood at the entrance, seemed to have not recognized her even though he let her in after checking her invitation. But since she always tends to identify people just by looking at the badge on their chest, she could. By the time she reached her destination, the hall was already crowded. Many visitors were enjoying a light drink before the beginning of the banquet. She knew the white-haired girl standing right in front of her was familiar to her eyes. She thought she¡¯d be red even if she didn¡¯t meet someone she knew, but that didn¡¯t mean the first person she met was her favorite. She tried to ignore her, but Victoria turned around, holding up a ss of wine. When that girl¡¯s eyes found Celestia instead of her servant, her face became distorted. ¡°What, you?¡± ¡°Greetings.¡± ¡°You, what are you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be disrespectful out here, do you? We¡¯re still colleagues at the academy.¡± ¡°How can you dress up like this when you¡¯re just amoner? I wonder if you put all your money into this.¡± When Victoria nodded with an irritated face, a girl and two boys, who were talking to her, towered over Celestia. ¡®Oh? Picking a fight again?¡¯ Victoria really had a knack for making a fuss out of anything. ¡®Do they really act like this even when they¡¯re outside of the Academy?¡¯ The reason why they were talking alone was that they were not invited to converse with other aristocrats. With her arms crossed, Victoria studied Celestia¡¯s get up. ¡°Don¡¯t even think everything¡¯s over just because you transferred to ss A, you shamelessmoner. No matter how high you step your foot, you¡¯ll have to kneel before me in the end. It¡¯s only until I am a student at the Academy that you can speak informally to me, so enjoy it as much as you want.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make sure to enjoy it a little more than you do.¡± ¡°You¡­..! Are you really crazy?!¡± The boy next to Victoria always had a dirty habit of throwing a ss of water at Celestia. It didn¡¯t matter when it was her own uniform, but this dress was given directly by the Emperor. She would never let someone ruin this even before the banquet began. When she was going to hold the boy¡¯s wrist, someone¡¯s hand had already gripped around the ss before her. The owner of the hand was a stranger. Seeing Victoria turn her face away from him, she took a closer look at his outfit. It was a great idea to attend the banquet as ady. At that time, it shone when she tried to recall the names, characters, and tastes of all the guests on the banquet list. Wearing a badge bearing the shape of a red fruit, he was a member of the Jib family, one of the three great Dukes. Victoria was a youngdy of the family. In other words, that man was her father. He snapped nervously at her. ¡°What are you doing.¡± ¡°But father! She¡¯s amoner.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s the day for those who¡¯ve made great achievements in the Academy. I¡¯m ashamed you couldn¡¯t reach it.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°His Highness is watching, Victoria. Be careful of what you do.¡± Victoria opened her lips as if she had more to say, but she turned her eyes to find the Emperor. So did Celestia. The Emperor, who they thought would be far off on a tform, was watching them with his arms crossed behind Celestia. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor stepped closer as Celestia¡¯s surprised eyes met his gaze. He delivered a cold gaze towards Victoria and her father before he grimaced. ¡°You should¡¯ve educated your child more. You can¡¯t use the pce for that purpose.¡± ¡°F-Forgive me.¡± ¡°She almost got sshed by water just now.¡± ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t that close.¡¯ She looked up at him dumbfounded, but Victoria¡¯s face had already lost its color. ¡°I¡¯m always grateful to your family for bringing the royal family together. But I¡¯m very disappointed in hearing those words from a student of the Academy as I¡¯m particrly concerned with everyone being trained and educated equally. What¡¯s more, it was even from your own daughter¡¯s mouth? I can¡¯t help but doubt my ears.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach her so she won¡¯t make such a mistake ever again.¡± ¡°I hope I can believe you again.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Victoria turned paler by the minute and tried to take a step closer to the Emperor. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯ve taken extra care to prepare myself today. Didn¡¯t you say the banquet was special today? So I dressed up to have the first dance with you, Your Majesty¡­¡­.Please overlook this one mistake.¡± Van just smiled quietly, but it wasn¡¯t a reassuring one. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you anymore for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­.¡± Victoria looked as if she was being falsely used, but her father dragged her by her wrist out to the terrace. Celestia could roughly analyze what he¡¯d say. As Victoria left, her close allies lowered their eyes and bowed to the Emperor before hurrying their way out of his view. When she realized he was still standing beside her, she reflexively took a step back as she tried to bow before him. ¡°I gave it to you as a present, so don¡¯t crumple it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, pardon me, Your Majesty.¡± She btedly noticed there was no etiquette for ady in the ¡®Burgic Kingdom¡¯s Court¡¯. Her status was floating now, but it¡¯d be an issue if she could not behave like ady. She was in a state of limbo in terms of how to greet, so she desperately tried to search through her memories of how other nobledies greeted her before. ¡®I think she held the hem of her skirt in one hand and greeted me gracefully.¡¯ If she had looked carefully once or twice, she could have mastered it, but she didn¡¯t feel like learning it since she thought of it as unnecessary information. However, it was no use trying toe up with some unfamiliar manners. She ended up straightening her waist, her face down at the floor. The Emperor silently stood before her. ¡®Do you have anything to say?¡¯ She waited for him to bring it up, but nothing was heard above her head. ¡®What ?¡¯ When she lifted up her gaze at his silence, she met the red eyes staring down at her. She knew he often looked at people like that, but she couldn¡¯t get used to it easily. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 It wasn¡¯t until a little whileter that the Emperor slowly lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Leon can be pretty useful sometimes.¡± She had heard the name before. She still remembered all the names she had to memorize for thest banquet, but the context of this conversation seemed to be referring to Leon, the Duke of Thiaheb and the Emperor¡¯s close friend. ¡®What did Sir Leon do?¡¯ The Emperor was usually generous withpliments, but she felt good whenever she heard them from him. When she smiled and hurriedly copied anotherdy standing beside her, grabbing the hem of her skirt and slightly bending her knees, he gave a sly smirk, swiftly turning around on his heel. Meanwhile, the envoys representing each country and the Empress arrived. She didn¡¯t see him anywhere, but she knew Serek was there. The magic officers chosen by the Empress wereing tonight. But, she tried not to pay too much attention to them. In the middle of the event, the Duke of Thiaheb brought Vincenzo, Cian, Nero, and her up on the podium. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even walk properly. Introduced under the grand name of the Academy¡¯s promising talents, they were able toe down from the podium only after receiving a great round of apuse. If she hadn¡¯t been with Vincenzo and the other two from the Academy, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand properly because her legs were shaking. She descended down from the tform and only came to her senses after gulping down a whole ss of water that Vincenzo handed her. Vincenzo looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. You look really, really pretty.¡± ¡°Thank you. You look fabulous, too.¡± She wasn¡¯t joking. Vincenzo, in a light blue suit, looked quite usible. While they talked, the other two students ¨C Cian and Nero ¨C were taken away by another group trying to greet them, and that¡¯s how they could sit on a chair and rest for a little, using them as scapegoats. ¡°It¡¯s your first time attending a banquet, right?¡± ¡®Not the first time, but it is my first time attending like this.¡¯ When she nodded vaguely, Vincenzo stood up, extending his arm towards her. ¡°Do you hear the music? Let¡¯s go there and dance.¡± ¡°Dance?¡± ¡°Yeah, unless you want to waste the enjoyment ofing all the way here.¡± ¡®Waste, he says.¡¯ But, she did not know how the aristocrats danced at all, and she didn¡¯t want to attract more attention. Even now, when she was just sitting down, a lot of eyes shifted to stare at her after she was introduced as a talent. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡­..¡± As she was pondering on what to answer, a man dressed in a white suit suddenly stepped in the conversation. It was Leon, the Duke of Thiaheb. ¡°It¡¯s not polite to force someone, Vincenzo.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get in here. I was asking her out.¡± ¡°The girl doesn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say no, right?¡± The two were talking like they knew each other. Celestia was looking at the two alternatively before Leon¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Forgive me, but as the Emperor¡¯s anciry reward, the Academy¡¯s honored talent has to share her first dance with the Emperor. What can we do? There¡¯s only one girl, so I think Celestia should take care of it.¡± Vincenzo sighed, while Leon winked at her. ¡°It must be burdensome, but give your best.¡± ¡®All of a sudden¡­..?¡¯ After cing his arm before her, Leon pointed his finger at the direction where the Emperor, who was talking with the envoys from other countries, was standing. No, it wasn¡¯t that burdensome. She wanted to find a way to deny, but she knew this had to be done as long as it was what the Emperor said. ¡®As a reward for an honored student to share their first dance with the Emperor¡­¡­..wasn¡¯t it decided suddenly? You should¡¯ve given me a word in advance at least! How could you decide on something like that all of a sudden? You didn¡¯t suggest it because you wanted to see me suffer, did you?¡¯ She didn¡¯t even know how to dance. As expected, she was embarrassed. The music grew louder with the second and it was the dance song that began to y with earnest. However, the tune was soft. ¡®Is this the type of songs yed in balls?¡¯ His ¡®tough¡¯ expression became clearer as he walked closer. She was d to see him, but not now. ¡®Wait, don¡¯te now¡­¡­!¡¯ Whether he knew her face was turning pale, the Emperor approached her with a face that said ¡®he was going to do something bothersome¡¯ and extended an arm to her. She jumped off her seat in an instant, but waspletely clueless on what to do next, so she just looked up at him. She could hear the women around them sighing as if they were envious. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hold my arm.¡± ¡°I cannot dance.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dance! I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± ¡°¡­..Never thought it¡¯d be possible. Hmm, it¡¯ll be more fun than I thought.¡± ¡®Then it will be you who¡¯s going to have fun, not me.¡¯ The first thing that came to her mind was that she¡¯d be seen by Serek, but there was nothing she could do even though her voice was one that wouldn¡¯t stand out today. If he was here, he would definitely see her. However, for her, such a problem now was trivial or wouldn¡¯t even be considered as one. More than anything else, Victoria and some of her aristocratic goons were watching, and Celestia hated making mistakes. ¡°What kind of reward is this?! It¡¯s more like a punishment. Please stop if you¡¯re not trying to embarrass me.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my time to stop the Duke from taking away the first dance every time, and besides, a long time has passed since I had a chance. I have no intention of making concessions if you hate dancing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.So you just want to set an example for tonight?¡± ¡°Hurry up and let¡¯s get it done with.¡± ¡®But I can¡¯t!¡¯ She realized that he, who was staring firmly at her, had no intention of giving up. Defeated, she sighed and sped his palm. ¡°Is this how you hold it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good.¡± The man in front of her noticed that she had no intention of going on the stage, the stage that was decorated for royalty. Seeing none other than the two of them standing on it, her heart seemed to fall to the bottom. She got so nervous that she felt her hands getting cold. ¡°Calm down and look at me.¡± ¡°Can I? I¡¯ve¡­. never been here before, and¡ª¡± ¡°Calm-down.¡± ¡®Ordering someone to calm down doesn¡¯t work.¡¯ She ced her palm over his as he directed, but her fingers trembled. She could hear him sighing briefly above her head. ¡°Celestia.¡± That was the first time he called her by her name. She looked up in surprise. His ruby red eyes had been fixed on her as always. ¡°So, you¡¯re only afraid of the stage. I sent you to the Academy because I wanted you to stand beside me, but it¡¯s much smaller than it looks. What¡¯s wrong with people staring at you?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be humiliated.¡± ¡°Step on my foot. I¡¯ll dance for you.¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± ¡°The hem of your skirt is long, so what are you worried about?¡± ¡°But Your Highness¡­..¡± ¡®You want me to step on the Emperor¡¯s foot? It¡¯s a big hell of a thing as it is.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re half as heavy as I am, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about the weight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not about the weight.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you throw a pillow at me before?¡± ¡®Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯ She recalled the time when she threw a pillow at him out of frustration. She chuckled without realizing it. ¡®But what¡¯s with it?¡¯ All of a sudden, her tension disappeared. So, he was trying to lighten her mood. In addition, when the melody of the music began resonating, she had no more options to choose from. ¡°Please take good care of me, then. Tell me if your feet hurt.¡± She slipped the front of her right shoe over his foot, and her really long skirt helped in hiding it. Nobody could tell she was stepping on him. ¡°It¡¯s been annoying every time I danced, but this is pretty enjoyable.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be more fun to tease me.¡± ¡°And anyway, touching you contents me.¡± ¡®You¡¯re talking about the effects of my treatment, right?¡¯ If it worked a little better, the Emperor would have slept with her every single day. She thought she¡¯d have to treat his wounds the next day because the temperature of his hands felt a little warm. As she stayed still, her feet, which were over his, moved like water, and thanks to his firm arm, her body followed the music slowly and smoothly. She stole a glimpse around to spot Victoria shooting a re at her. Now, this dance started getting interesting for her. They danced on one song and she thought he was done with her, but even after all the other nobles stepped on the stage, he kept holding her for two more songs. She was just silently swayed by him, but by the end of the third song, when she¡¯d memorized the repetitive steps that were not so difficult, she found the courage to move her feet with him. Van looked up at her in surprise. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re really very talented.¡± She felt good when he found fault with Victoria and her father. She enjoyed the dance more than she expected, and most of all, Victoria¡¯s annoying re on her was consistent through the three songs. So, she replied with a big grin. ¡°I¡¯m just d to hearpliments from my future employer.¡± He chuckled again. She didn¡¯t know if she ever saw himughing before. ¡®Does he like it when people talk like this?¡¯ His smile, which disappeared, got tethered to her mind, and she unknowingly kept piercing his face with her eyes until the dance was over. However, the Emperor did not avoid her stare, so it was Celestia who averted her gaze first when she felt something pricking her heart. After the dance, she was able to safely bow down to him and get off the stage as she observed the others dancing around her. As she rxed, she felt like she really needed to sit down somewhere. The Emperor had to go elsewhere, so she went to a drink cart to grab a drink before sitting down for a while. Her feet were hurting and she felt mentally tired. She was watching people walking past her while inhaling the aroma of a non-alcoholic cocktail when someone took a seat next to hers. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± As soon as she turned her head and noticed who it was, she threw the remaining drink in the ss over at the person. She didn¡¯t even have time to think if the act would be necessary. Serek calmly took out his handkerchief and wiped the liquid dripping from his hair, as if he was not angry at all. ¡°You still have a temper, Celestia.¡± She finally faced him. ¡°Now you can say my name correctly, you piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to curse like that? We haven¡¯t seen each other for ages.¡± She gritted at him. She didn¡¯t earn a penny. The boy, whose face was half drenched, was not even that handsome now that she saw him clearly. Compared to His Majesty, he looked shorter and hideous. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Ages?! You motherf*cker. Compared to all the things I have been through, what did you even suffer from? How dare you speak to me again after you sold me into very and how much power did you wield after selling your childhood friend?!¡± Heughed bitterly at her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot. You¡¯re as pretty as anyone else today. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. You got an award on that stage. And be thankful that your name was announced, or I wouldn¡¯t have known about you.¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Serek scratched his head, smiling widely. She remembered feeling better just by looking at that smile. She used to like his bright smile. However, if you thought she¡¯d still fall for that face, well¡­..you thought wrong. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Shall we get something to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather die.¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯re meant to be reunited.¡± She shot a re at him, regretting that she didn¡¯t have any more drinks in her hand and that the sses were too far to reach. ¡®I¡¯m going to kill you, you son of a b*tch!¡¯ Out of anger, she jumped off her seat and immediately regretted it, feeling her feet sprained because of her high heels. She managed to bnce them and shook off Serek¡¯s hand when he reached out his hand to help her. Then, she met the eyes of the Emperor. He evidently looked bored talking to the other nobles, and suddenly, he began trudging the path towards her. ¡®Why¡­Why are youing here?¡¯ She was busy fixing her shoes and leaving Serek¡¯s side when the Emperor strode to her side. He flicked his head at Celestia when he spotted Serek¡¯s outfit. ¡°Goldina¡¯s emblem. I¡¯d like your introduction.¡± ¡°Wha¨C Who? Your Highness the Emperor.¡± Her stomach twitched to see Serek addressing the Emperor by setting up the etiquette to greet him gracefully that he practiced dozens of times in front of her. The Emperor was really interested in the way he looked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. You must be from Goldina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally speak to you, Your Highness. My name is Serek. As a magic officer, I was exclusively assigned by Her Majesty. I¡¯m very surprised you knew Celestia¡ªOuch!¡± She stepped on Serek¡¯s foot, trying to stop him from spilling nonsense, away from the Emperor¡¯s gaze. Serek, who could not bear the pain, shot at her with tears in his eyes. He gritted, whispering to her. ¡°Come on, Celestia. Not in front of His Highness, the Emperor! No matter how close you are with me¨C¡± The Emperor said, turning to her. ¡°You two must have met each other before.¡± Serek looked up at him in surprise when he casually spoke to her, whom he¡¯d sold as a ve, and the Emperor stared down at nowhere but her eyes to see if she flinched. ¡®The name Serek isn¡¯t that rare, but why are you so good at remembering things? This is a problem even if you¡¯re smart enough to remember it.¡¯ When she silently bit her lips, he shifted his eyes to Serek. ¡°I guess I ventured myself into an anger relieving session.¡± Serek was always loyal like a dog to people in power. He shook his head. ¡°What are you talking about, Your Highness? There¡¯s nothing like that.¡± Van replied, narrowing his eyes at him. ¡°Yeah? Then, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯ ¡°The magic officer selected by the Queen of Goldina. I¡¯ve heard that before.¡± Serek¡¯s eyes glistened with joy, as if he felt himself being recognized. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to know that you heard about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amoner who hasn¡¯tpleted a full-time education and still did a great job as an attacking unit. I really haven¡¯t learned anything in particr, but if I used magic with my own enthusiasm and brain to that extent, it would be no exaggeration to call it a genius¡¯ work. It is also understandable why the Empress chose you by herself.¡± ¡°Haha, I never thought so, but everyone says I¡¯m a genius.¡± ¡®That is ridiculous.¡¯ Twisting his lips, Van took a sip of his alcoholic drink. ¡°So, is that true?¡± Confused, Serek looked up at him. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re a genius? Rumor has it that you¡¯re a good magical officer who¡¯s been here all this time without a decent education. Then, if Empress Dowager decides to raise you, you will grow up at an rming rate, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I, uh, I cannot understand what His Highness is trying to say.¡± While Serek stuttered to look at Celestia, Van emptied his ss of liquor before cing it on the counter beside him. His face clearly told that he was feeling pathetic. He must have recalled all of what she¡¯d told him. Honestly, she thought he¡¯d just hear her story with one ear and spill it out with the other, but she did not expect him to remember every bit of it. How ridiculous would it sound to hear all about the Serek who sold her as a ve and was the reason for the magical engravings on her? ¡°I think I asked something wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°For you, who cannot understand my question, it was my mistake to ask you if you¡¯re as good as the false rumors said.¡± Serek¡¯s face became distorted. His pride must have seriously been hurt. However, Serek seemed to be unable to show it. The Emperor squinted at him. ¡°Do you understand what I am saying?¡± Serek had no idea what to do with the obvious sarcasm. Rxing his intimidating look, the Emperor smiled mildly. ¡°Look at you, I think I¡¯ve offended you with my excessive jokes.¡± ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± As the Emperor softened the mood, Serek kept rolling his eyes to see how far of it was really a joke. But soon, the Emperor asked again. ¡°d to hear that. But what¡¯s the rtionship between Celestia and a magic officer like you?¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­¡­We grew up together in an orphanage since we were young. Once, we were really into each other, but somehow we fell apart, but I don¡¯t know what might happen again.¡± ¡®Might happen again?¡¯ She wanted to push herself off of the conversation as she just wanted to go back to her room. In fact, he was still much higher in rank than her. Yet, he looked pathetic instead of cool. ¡®What the hell is wrong with him? What happened to your fianc¨¦e? Wasn¡¯t she pregnant?¡¯ The fact that she once loved such a person seemed to undermine her value. The more she endured him, the less humane she felt and the more miserable she thought her past was. And she was even thinking about how the Emperor would see her. Van smiled softly at her. It was not just a smile that made her feel good, but one that removed the darkness around her. ¡°It¡¯s a little different from what I heard.¡± ¡°What¡­..?¡± ¡°From what I heard, you sold Celestia to a ve dealer, right? Is this how people get rid of their lovers in Goldina? That¡¯s not something the Burgic Empire would acknowledge.¡± Perplexed, Serek turned his face to Celestia. ¡°That story¡­¡­How¡­..?¡± ¡®Are you surprised at it? Believe me, my life is surprising even to me.¡¯ The Emperor leaned back. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s something I¡¯d like to forget about you. If you thought about this and that while lying on your bed, you¡¯d have gotten a trivial past story. Don¡¯t me Celestia too much.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­How on earth¡­..?¡± Serek threw his perplexed face towards her again and repeatedly looked at the Emperor. The Emperor momentarily turned his gaze away as if he was finished with what he had to say before looking back at Serek. ¡°Did you say it was ¡®Serek¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you joined the Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Yes.¡± ¡°If you had joined me, you wouldn¡¯t have had a neck to speak up. Anyway, congrattions on being part of the Burgic Empire for the first time in eons. I hope you will continue to work hard for the prosperity of the Empire. Anyway, I have some business to attend to.¡± No matter how insulting the current situation was, the Emperor could not stand still. Serek bowed down to him with a bewildered look on his face. Serek, who was fiddling with his ss as if he was nervous even after the Emperor left, faced her. ¡°I knew you had be prettier, but you¡¯ve be a much greater person than I thought, Celestia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me with that filthy mouth of yours.¡± ¡°But you know it, too, right? Magic isn¡¯t the only thing that can help you seed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What the hell are you saying?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re selling yourself to the Emperor to make it to the Academy, but you¡¯re just getting used up by¡ª¡± Unable to stand till the end, she pped him across his cheek, which instantly turned red. Her palm felt itchy, but it wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Do not insult His Highness, you bastard.¡± Serek was starting to feel bad. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Celestia. I¡¯ve been worried about you and your brother. We haven¡¯t even been together since I made the wrong decision for a moment¡­¡­ You can reconsider it.¡± ¡°Reconsider it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What happened to your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°W-What fianc¨¦e¡­¡­¡­.?¡± ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ ¡°The one who was pregnant with your child.¡± ¡°Oh, we were thinking of getting married, but the humble noble family of hers said she wouldn¡¯t marry amoner like me, so it ended up falling apart.¡± ¡°And the child¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°I heard it was a miscarriage. Perhaps, if it weren¡¯t for me, she would already be married.¡± He wasn¡¯t sad because he missed her, but because he lost the opportunity to marry in a noble family. ¡°But see, it turned out greatly. The coalesce took ce and I met you. How is Samidion doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put my brother¡¯s name in your dirty mouth.¡± ¡°Your brother and I have known each other for a long time, there¡¯s nothing to be so hard about.¡± ¡°Even when he almost died because of you? Without me, my brother would have died without being able to leave the house, do you even know that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was going to be like that. I¡¯m not that cold-hearted, you know.¡± Grinning, he shrugged. Liberty was the only one who came to Samidion after Celestia was taken. Serek never visited her brother even after he did such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t ever show up before me again, you a**whole.¡± Cursing, she stormed out of her seat and walked to the end of the banquet hall. Serek stood up to catch her, but stopped when he saw the Emperor. Now that the Emperor had drawn the attention to him, Serek was busy bowing to thepliments he was receiving. She promised to watch how far he could go up and fall by selling other people. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Since then, until the end of the banquet, she had been called here and there, along with three other Academic representatives, and introduced as a prominent talent at the Academy. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to recall her worst reunion with Serek. In the meantime, she was introduced to the Empress Dowager. She did not bring up any particr usations, rather she smiled and uttered a couple of words of blessings. Long story short, she said she wanted her to graduate quickly ande to serve the kingdom. Celestia noticed her talk while looking at her the whole time, but she quietly backed away, pretending she didn¡¯t see her. The morning after the banquet arrived soon. She realized the effect of the banquet when she returned to the Academy. Simply put, they were suddenly the stars at the Academy. It was an amazing opportunity to receive the Academy¡¯s award as a representative before the Imperial family, the hall filled with so many nobles, emperors, empresses, and envoys from all over the world. Therefore, both the students and instructors constantly kept asking about their experience. As soon as she entered the premise, the head of the Academy called the four of them, swarming them with long praises, and she had to give an out-of-the-box self-introduction everywhere she went. They wanted to stamp their eyes on those who were destined to work closely with the royal family in the future. If there was something different between the other three and Celestia, she strangely began to attract quite a lot of attention from many boys. They would say that the brown dress she wore at the event looked really good on her, or ask if she wanted to join the next Academical Festival. Being amoner, such talks were foreign to her. She was a little ted, but from the first nce, she could tell that everyone who approached her thought of it as a chance to gain the Emperor¡¯s favor. Victoria and the other students of ss 3-B were no longer seen proud. Even if they met each other, they quietly avoided looking at Celestia instead of trying to disturb her like before. It seemed that the memory of the face-to-face meeting between the Emperor and her father was quiterge to bear. Celestia might gain too much attention in the rest of her academic life, but she felt she would pass out without being bullied. There was no unusual change in her schedule at the Imperial pce and Academy until the reminder that her final exam was approaching. At the banquet, the Emperor defended her and treated her normally afterwards. And, she went back to the Academy studying hard to try to emerge out as a talent to repay His Grace as much as he had done for her. Even after the Emperor himself had pointed out some of his high demeanour, Serek still seemed to be quite a popr magic officer, but he had not shown himself in front of her. Yet. Meanwhile, the coalition seemed to have progressed smoothly and reached a close. It was around that time that the Imperial side sent a manager and divided the territory. One day, the Emperor called for her presence. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Emperor, who rarely left the expedition these days, seemed to be very stable. He nced at her from his position of lying in bed, rummaging through the papers again. ¡°Is your Academic progress going smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Graduate faster ande to my side as soon as possible.¡± His sudden demand made her look up at him with her eyes wide open. He was gazing at her, not on the documents. Sheughed softly, thinking of it as a joke. ¡°Even if you say so, the Curriculum is already set.¡± But, it seemed he wasn¡¯t joking at all. Putting down the files, he sat up to be in the same eye level as her. ¡°It¡¯s fine not to be able toplete the regr course. Step fast if you need. I heard that there is an early graduation course.¡± There were certain requirements for an early graduation. However, the course required to be tested and approved by more than eight instructors. Students also needed to prove that they had gained all the essential knowledge in the remaining credits. She¡¯d heard it was unprecedented. Even though it had been so long since the Academy was established, those who graduated early were considered among the five fingers of wisdom. She heard that there were exactly four. She fell into embarrassment, but he was adamant. ¡°Can¡¯t you aplish it? I¡¯ve never seen anyone as smart as you.¡± She was grateful that he recognized her. However, even if he asked her to graduate quickly¡­¡­. He continued, taking note of her troubled face. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to worry about, but can¡¯t I take every care to raise a person¡¯s status who treats my every move?¡± He seemed to be sincere. He was fine, but something must¡¯ve happened when he was suddenly urging her to graduate soon. ¡°Perhaps something wrong has happened?¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s getting increasingly difficult for Count Jacques to assist me in my work.¡± ¡°Has he fallen sick?¡± ¡°Well, he can¡¯t help it because he has be old. He is a pretty good secretary, but he seemed to be having a hard time. Speaking of which, I thought it would be better if you started acting as an agent¡­¡­¡± Acting? That was unexpected. ¡°Do you know about the Masu caves?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard that the Empire has several Masu caves that have been sealed with magical powers for many years.¡± ¡°I see. The Empress said she was having a wizard trained to actually manage it. But one of the seals went wrong, resulting in the wave within to rush out.¡± ¡°Oh my, so you¡¯re going there yourself?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m the best magician in the Empire.¡± What he said, perhaps, was correct. Most royal or imperial families were often invited by talented wizards or prosecutors. The ones in the royal bloodlines were generally gifted with magic. In addition, she¡¯d felt all the magicalplexity he used. Just catching up with suchplexity gave her a headache, so she wondered about how much power he¡¯d use to implement the magic. He never answered her, and she no longer asked him. She¡¯de to assume that he didn¡¯t want to talk about the countless lives that were taken by magic. But it was ironic as well. She couldn¡¯t imagine how great his power was when his wounds could not be subsided just by taking pills. ¡°It¡¯s not long before we set out.¡± ¡°So you called me to let me know?¡± ¡°The battle wouldn¡¯t be against a human, unlike it has been before. The battle against other races is much more fierce and more brutal. I don¡¯t know how much my body can handle.¡± She¡¯d never heard him say something weak about himself. Surprised, when she looked up at him, he nodded. ¡°You will apany me. And now, you¡¯ve got a good cause for the act.¡± She repeatedly asked him if he would mind her tagging along. However, the answers that came back were the same every time. She felt like she didn¡¯t have a good cause, or rather, she was just attending the Academy to be more helpful in the future. But now, he really needed her before those excuses. And before she knew it, she might get qualified a little to meet his needs. She answered without dy. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to assist you if you allow me.¡± It was the third time. To see him smile deeply. Also, it made her heart flutter proudly to be one of some to make him smile. She did not participate in direct attacks, take charge of dissemination, nor y a role in leading the whole group. She was simply taking part as Count Jacques¡¯ deputy in the hopes ofpleting the Emperor¡¯s wish. But, she was pleased at getting an opportunity to see what he was going to do. Instead of just sticking by him, she wanted to properlyplement what he did outside the pce as a secretary reserve. And, she wanted to treat the side-effects of his magic properly. During the given free time, she prepared for this expedition to the destination of the ¡®lush cave¡¯. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t know much about the history, designation, and events of the empire because she was from a different country, but now it was different. She got to know it better, and she wanted to learn more. Now, even when the Emperor told a historical event or a legend, she did not ask back what it meant. It was knowledge learned by cramming, but if one learnt more about that country than others, they could be confident that they know it better, but they didn¡¯t know how to be. It was now possible for her to recite the names of all the emperors and what happened during their reigns. Some of the learnings were about those ¡®lush caves¡¯. First of all, the Masu cave was like an oyster that revealed the undead. Unlike humans who lived in the world of sunshine, they were creatures who lived in the dark. They were like insects and infectious diseases, and they disappeared from somece, but never went extinct. Also, if one had to kill them, instead of stabbing them with a spear, one had to burn or freeze them and bury them in pieces. Therefore, humans had developed magic to deal with their kind. While searching fiercely, she was able to find relevant materials from the ancient books in the Academy¡¯s library. The undead living in the ¡®lush cave¡¯ were more heat and fire-resistant than other individuals, and were vulnerable to cold and ice. However, more information could be helpful, but it could also be the basis for identifying power. Killing them seemed really difficult. The more she read, the more worried she became. No matter how perfect the Emperor¡¯s understanding of mana was, how many other auxiliary wizards there were, or how powerful the entire army of the Empire was, she doubted they would safely be able to seal the cave again without any damage. The idea of hers staying beside the Emperor to the battlefield did not waver, but her concerns grew stronger and stronger. A Lush Cave Just in time, the departure was scheduled after her examination at the Academy. She was able to participate in the expedition without any pressure. The size of the expedition escort was much smaller than she expected. She thought it would be about a thousand soldiers, if not somerge army, but it was just a cluster of wizards and knights counting up to 30 or 40. Most of them had faces she¡¯d never seen before, but she definitely saw a few of them at the banquet. Apparently, ording to the documents she read, an undead¡¯s life and attacking strength in the ¡®lush cave¡¯ were deadly strong. She wondered if it was okay with this scale of wizards. She couldn¡¯t bear the worry about the emperor and this party, but she didn¡¯t seem to care a bit about anything about herself. There wasn¡¯t even a ceremony of heated battles to resolve disputes with other countries or forces. The group gathered early in the morning and departed as soon as they finished inspecting supplies, personnel, and equipment. And by daybreak, their party was already passing by the outskirts of the capital. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Sneaking a nce outside through the window, she caught the red eyes of the Emperor staring at her direction. She was on the same carriage as him, acting under the name of a secretary. There was one more knight in the carriage who was in charge of protecting the King. She kept her mouth shut, conscious of the knight¡¯s gaze, but finally spoke when she couldn¡¯t stand her growing concern. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Empire¡¯s military power is considered to be the best on the continent, and now, there are many surplus ice-wizards due to the elimination of many disputes. Speaking of which, do you mind if I ask you why you¡¯ve set up such a small army, Your Highness?¡± He ran his fingers through his well-organized ck hair. This son of the royal household looked stunning even in the slightest gesture of disrupting his hair as if he was annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s more convenient to have a few elite wizards than to take arge useless group. If someone gets bitten and the undead increases, it¡¯ll be a headache.¡± ¡°But¡­..¡± One of his brows curved up, as if he found it funny. ¡°Why, are you worried? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll lose? You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯te back alive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but aren¡¯t you being overconfident, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Are you doubting my power?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You sound funny.¡± Perhaps, he was enjoying it, but she was worried about him. She didn¡¯t know if he was already familiar with it, but she hoped it helped a little talking about the undead¡¯s weaknesses. She also said that it would be helpful to use cryomancy instead of pyromancy, which he usually used. As if interested, the Emperor listened with great attention. ¡°You¡¯re acting as a secretary.¡± ¡°Was my way of talking too obvious?¡± ¡°Mostly¡­¡­.but some of it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°How do you know I generally use pyromancy?¡± Well¡­.. She was conscious of the knight sitting in the same carriage throughout their conversation, so she answered quietly, a bit nervous. ¡°Reading the form¡­..repeatedly shows it since it can be dismantled. Even if I don¡¯t know what kind of magic you use, I can guess by how it is expressed. This is something I can tell by looking at only the main keywords.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible to do that in reverse¡­.. You really do surprise people sometimes. This is great.¡± He nodded. ¡°I think we¡¯ll be there around today, so I don¡¯t have to spare the form. All right, cryomancy doesn¡¯t have a good grip when it flutters, so it¡¯s not my cup of tea, but I will take your suggestion.¡± ¡°Have you been saving your mana?¡± ¡°A little, yes.¡± He said she was a genius for surprising him, but he was the real genius for saving his own power. By the time they reached the southern jungle, two days had already passed. The group started camping near the forest. They said if there was an undead nearby, they must start at sunset. It was possible to meet them in this way, but this was the defensive side. ¡®Are they sure it¡¯ll be fine this way?¡¯ However, at this point, she could not just worry about it. The party camping broke theirposure by starting a fire and eating rice, but when the sun went down, each of them gathered quietly in front of the campfire with their own weapons. By the time the sun waspletely over the mountain, everyone, nervous, kept their eyes open. The Emperor was the only one who wasn¡¯t looking nervous. After ordering Celestia to stay in the carriage, he sat leisurely in the heart of the entire knights, rummaging through documents. ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ In such a tense situation, even time seemed unable to be processed. Suddenly, she thought she heard a horse twirling and whining before its front legs sank to the ground. Opening her eyes wide, she tried to peer into the thick shade of the forest. However, it was hard to figure out what exactly was there, even though she spotted something rattling around. Putting down the paper he was looking at, the Emperor gave a signal. Beside him, the knight waved a green g and delivered his message to the whole party. It meant to stand by. Tension intensified as everyone was standing staring at the forest with their weapons drawn before the Emperor held out his two fingers forward. The red g flew in the air, and almost within seconds, creatures that were difficult to be spotted urately came running out of the forest. They were both like dogs and humans. No, they were shaped like a human being. The image of them running on all four feet was so bizarre that they looked like animals. She bit her lips, staring at the charging beasts. Compared to the countless undeads who were seen in groups on the forest side, the group of 30 people seemed too small. It seemed they were about to be bitten and turned into another undead. She was so nervous and scared that her fingertips were turning white. All kinds of magic was poured out toward the undead. Wizards constantly swung out their magical canes or papers. There were wizards using cryokics, telekinesis, and magic that trapped down those creatures under the earth. The knights swung their swords with the aid of magic to tackle the undead approaching them. They had a valid blow. However, this momentum turned out to be endless. They were only a few dead individuals of the undead, and almost a hundred new ones kept appearing from the forest. There were so many that the edge of the forest lookedpletely ck. At that time, the Emperor, who was calmer than anyone else, raised his hands. His mouth moved in a different manner, perhaps casting a certain spell. He did not shout out loud nor did he draw out any weapon, but he used a greater magic than anyone else here. The small patch of ground that froze under his feet spread at a rapid pace, freezing all the vegetation and weeds that reached it and the undeads¡¯ bodies in their ce that were there. The undeads, which were attacking the others, significantly slowed down but were unable to escape the swords of the prosecutors. The undeads, as enchanted by the Emperor, were nted frozen in their spots in a frenzy of ice. While others dealt with the small and remaining undead, which was not within the scope of his magic, the Emperor quickly curled up his hands, pushing them down. A strong wind, threatening to blow up the carriage, arrived. But, Celestia wasn¡¯t scared since she was staring outside. Numerous frozen figures scattered across the floor of ice due to the sharp wind¡¯s roughness that seemed to have a de. As the wind died down, silence came to the ce, indicating as if nothing had happened. She had swallowed her saliva on a ridiculous scale and had even forgotten to blink. She was staring at the silence. While treating the side effects of his body, she had thought the whole time, ¡®Ah, his magical strength seems to have a great extent.¡¯ But, she didn¡¯t know anything. The scale of his magic was higher than any other sight she imagined. In addition to beingrge and magnificent, the calction of the form and implementation of the mana as a physical object in the real world took ce in an instant, making it seem like he was using various magic all at once. Even if she had a wide knowledge, she couldn¡¯t help but realize that she was a frog in a well. She was confident she¡¯d seen quite a lot of ships carrying magic practitioners. She had grown up in an orphanage, and she had had a chance to see the battlefield since she was young. Throughout helping Serek practice magic, she¡¯d watched the implementation of basic magic to Dangeville magic. In addition, aftering to the Burg Empire, she¡¯d attended the sses of a magic officer at the Academy and watched all the small and medium-sized magic implementations. But, she¡¯d never seen something this different. Perhaps, that¡¯s why he had no choice but to take the lead in the army every time. Even now, the others outside were staring at him with awe. The view would include some ¡®obligations of course¡¯. That¡¯s how the Emperor had done it. The responsibility must have been too great to avoid because it was getting worse and worse for him. The campfire started again while she was nkly thinking. The door opened. The emperor entered silently before closing the door behind him. She hurried to pull down the curtains, waiting to check his back. ¡°So far, you¡¯ve controlled it, but it was pretty foolish to be that close.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± His distorted face in her eyes, as she barely nced at him, reminded her to check his back. inly, his expression was not all good. ¡°Hmm¡­. Did I overdo it a little more than usual?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡± Looking down at her hand, he murmured. ¡°Weird. I keep thinking of weird things. Perhaps¡­. it¡¯s because of the magical engravings on your body.¡± His voice dropped low. His eyes, deeply closing down and opening, seemed to be frighteningly fierce. She knew that look. She¡¯d seen that look. When Serek had kissed her because of his side effects. She turned her head without realizing. Even if the Emperor did such a thing to her, she might not be able to cure him as well as she did then. She didn¡¯t want to be used that way anymore. But before she could say anything of rejection, he only held her hand. He repeatedly groaned, shedding a long sigh as if he was shaking off his thoughts before turning his attention to her. ¡°Is it okay¡­ if I hug you just once? I didn¡¯t¡­.. want to say this either¡­..¡± She opened her eyes wide when he asked for her permission in a low voice. Yeah, well, he¡¯d always ask for permission to maintain his position. He was different from Serek. At that moment, her nerves calmed down. And she reached out first to embrace him. It wasn¡¯t like she could hug any man who asked her. The Emperor didn¡¯t move his arms until her hand swept his firm back. She could feel the heat radiating on her palm. She¡¯d seen him snoring every time if it was a severe wound on his back, and she was used to seeing new side effects along with some terribly boiling wounds, but not this time. With a fresh new wound on him, she felt like she was holding the hot sun when he hugged her back. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 She couldn¡¯t treat his wounds while sitting right beside him, but she could feel the mana radiating from everywhere she could reach. However, since the magic had been cast upon such arge poption, the side effects did not fade easily. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Whether he was a little distracted or was reacting to what she said, he shifted slowly. Raising his hands, he wrapped them around her back and buried his nose on her shoulder. She wanted to see the wounds with her own eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to graze over it when doing so. The emperor had been still for quite a while, but then suddenly, he lifted his head and pulled himself off her. His red eyes rested on his palm. She was worried he wasn¡¯t feeling well. He was breathing heavily, which usually happened when he didn¡¯t rest well. She asked again. ¡°Are you all right, Your Majesty?¡± He looked back at her, catching her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± ¡°You mean the wound hurts very badly?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t say that, Your Majesty. Taking care of your wounds is one of my important ¨C¡± He cut her off. ¡°No, this is different.¡± Suddenly, he jumped up and sat across from her. He shook his head, running his hand down his face. Somehow, she didn¡¯t want him to be so thoughtful. Without realizing it, she let out words at a shing speed of light. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t like someone being too coercive¡­.. but if that¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s okay to have light physical contact if it helps you, Your Highness, to prevent more side effects. It¡¯s one of the negative effects, so I can understand it.¡± His eyes, which continuously seemed to be reluctant to meet hers, shot directly at her at the words. As always, his eyes were as red as rubies. ¡°You can understand¡­..¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°One of the negative effects?¡± ¡°That is what I think it is.¡± As if feeling suffocated, the Emperor pulled the cor of his clothes, loosening it up. ¡°From the way you¡¯re saying what I have never experienced before, it seems like you already know about this. Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon¡­..?¡± ¡°Was there anyone else besides me who asked for any physical contact because of the side effects?¡± Naturally, it reminded her of Serek. Then immediately, she erased the thought. However, the Emperor answered with sunken eyes. ¡°There was. That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like it is not the first time.¡± She hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but the Emperor seemed to have noticed what she was thinking. His eyes had a way of seeing through people¡¯s thoughts. Serek was really not a hot topic, but she had no choice but to admit it. ¡°That¡¯s right. But¡­.. he¡¯s also someone that I don¡¯t want to go near to¡­¡­¡± ¡°That guy. He looked really stupid.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Seems like we¡¯re on the same level, which is unpleasant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re on the same level. You get the negative side effects when you use a lot of mana, but he gets so many side effects even with such a low understanding of magic. It¡¯spletely different.¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be that different. That¡¯s not the problem here. It is not a matter of effects, but a matter of degree. A matter of morality.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­..Your Majesty?¡± Leaning his head as if he was bored, he continued. ¡°It¡¯s convenient and attractive for me, but in some cases, it¡¯s coercive. I will find a way to improve the current situation. I don¡¯t understand exactly what the principle of such impulses naturally is, but I can¡¯t guarantee that this won¡¯t happen in the future¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think this is right.¡± ¡°If you think so ¨C¡± ¡°And you can firmly deny me if that doesn¡¯t seem right to you. If you say no, I won¡¯t touch you no matter how insane it drives me.¡± While she listened to his uncharacteristically rapid spouting, her heart sank slowly. Was the Emperor apologizing to her? Most of all, she was concerned that his eyes were boring the wall of the carriage beside her, not at her. It was as if they were threatening to shoot people, to consume people alive. The kind of thing that didn¡¯t suit her. She called him. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Instead of responding to her, he began to mutter what was left to say. ¡°You¡¯re going to need something. You won¡¯t listen to my magic because you can use magic invalidation, but the difference is far superior.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me when I use excessive magic. Otherwise, would it be better to grant you the right to secretly carry a dagger?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± His eyes slowly shifted to look at her the third time she tried to get his attention. Instead of being clear as ever, his eyes looked chaotic. Perhaps, he was still not free from the impulses he felt. But he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention ofing closer to her. She gave a faint smile. ¡°As you say so, Your Majesty¡­.. I wille up with another n. But right now, do you mind if I treat you first?¡± ¡°Yeah, but wait for a moment.¡± ¡°I will treat you, but I can¡¯t let you be harsh with me. Hugging once or twice is not a great deal. And if I don¡¯t consider it as the right path, I¡¯ll be the first to reject it. That¡¯s what you wanted, didn¡¯t you, Your Majesty?¡± He seemed to have a lot more to say, but he sighed quietly before taking off his shirt. Then, he lied down on the bed chair on one side of the carriage. The bed felt so narrow due to hisrge figure even though the carriage was a huge one. She ced her hands on the many marks on his back, feeling the heat and slowly dismantling the magic he had used recently. In fact, it was much easier to dismantle the wounds in order because she could see what was exactly spreading the mana and what was written afterwards. When her hand reached the wound, he let out a low groan, but it subsided soon enough. However, the magic was sorge that its methods were veryplicated, but she could cure all the side effects after an hour of disclosure. Of course, it was to put out the heating effect immediately, and it was not something that would heal in a day. It would have to be treated over and over again the next week topletely quell the pain from the burn marks. She sat back, pulling her hands off his back. ¡°It¡¯s done, Your Majesty.¡± He sat up. He touched the shoulder, which was the most injured, with his other hand and moved his limbs little by little before nodding. ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all now. And that weird impulse¡­¡­ has also subsided. Thank you.¡± He was now looking straight at her. His consideration was pleasing again. She chuckled quietly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very sweet, Your Majesty.¡± He frowned, still looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anyone say that to me before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s from worrying too much for me. You could use your subordinates more to say so.¡± His eyes narrowed. Trying to say something more, he sprang up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me either. Ask for what you need more confidently. If one asks for something too much, I refuse. That¡¯s how I treat my people.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I am grateful to you. I¡¯m not the person you think I am. What if you ask for more? You¡¯d better be warier of me.¡± He shut the door behind him as he finished. Even after returning to the royal pce afterpleting all the schedules in the Southern region, the atmosphere was still a little awkward between them. As for her, she wondered if it was something she said that he seemed to be bothered with. That didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t help and get his treatment done. That day was also when she was treating his wounds in his room. She heard an urgent knock. ¡°The Empress is here.¡± At the sudden notice, she sprang up immediately, but there was nowhere else to escape from the room. In addition, if one had to exit the Emperor¡¯s door in the middle of the corridor, it was difficult to avoid being spotted by other people because of the vast corridors, which were so surprisingly wide on both sides. She wasn¡¯t even allowed to leave at that moment anyway, so she sat down on the chair in the drawing room. And almost at the same time, the Empress Dowager proudly stepped inside. ¡°The Emperor has always stayed in his room after he returns from an expedition and doesn¡¯t do anything, but he¡¯s been working actively for the past few days. Do you happen to know of the reason?¡± ¡®Does she know something?¡¯ Celestia looked at the Empress, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking. Horrified, she greeted her more respectfully than ever. She could feel the Empress¡¯ eyes boring on her back, which made her back sting. She could easily guess how strong her gaze was, even if she didn¡¯t meet her eyes. ¡°Are you ignoring my question?¡± The Empress¡¯ voice was cold. Celestia had no intention of going against this foul-tempered Empress Dowager. But what would she have said? ¡®His Majesty has been sick since he usually ventures out to war zones, but thanks to me, you can say he¡¯s getting better now.¡¯ She could now fully feel her gaze getting colder and colder in the slightest moment of silence. She had no choice but to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no answer to that question, Your Highness. There¡¯s nothing a lowly servant like me can know about anything like that.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made a lot of achievements in one step. Weren¡¯t you serving drinks thest time I saw you? Then, you danced with that Emperor, and this time, you¡¯re in his bedroom¡­¡­. That¡¯s too much of a story.¡± It sounded like the Empress was saying Celestia had achieved a lot of sess. ¡°Please do not misunderstand. I¡¯m just¡­..¡± Instead of continuing her words, she shut her mouth and quickly decided to finish what she was saying earlier. ¡°There is nothing I know about His Highness, the Emperor. If it is about his schedule, it is up to His Highness to decide. How would I know ¨C¡± ¡°How dare you talk back to me? Who else should I ask other than the maid who was chosen by the Emperor for her unrequited love?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Far from being selected as a ve, when she first saw the Emperor, she was being transported by carriage for several days. ¡°You seemed to have mistaken something, Your Highness, but I don¡¯t know anything more. I have nothing else to say.¡± She did not know how far the Empress wanted to know and how far she already knew. That¡¯s why she decided to keep silent. She looked up to face the Empress¡¯ ring eyes. The same was seen in the eyes of her servant shooting daggers directly at her. She was used to this. She was sweating in fright. Worse than the nauseous feeling in her stomach. ¡°It scares you, but if you can be at ease with me, I assure you you¡¯ll have a longer life to live.¡± What would she do? No, she shouldn¡¯t say anything. The Empress was saying that just because she wanted to know the answer. Wasn¡¯t it too much? She could also imagine how cruel it must¡¯ve been to hear that the Emperor was poisoned by this Empress. This olddy wouldn¡¯t just be joking. The queen¡¯s servant grabbed her by the cor and forced her to stand. He looked like she was going to hit her. The memory of being beaten quickly flooded her mind. She shut her eyes tightly in fear, bracing for the impact. But nothing happened. Instead, she heard a voice. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re holding?¡± The voice of the Emperor. When she opened her eyes, she was met with his intimidating gaze on her. He slowly turned to the Empress, who stood up beside him. ¡°What are you doing aftering all the way here with your acquaintance?¡± The Empress took out a beautiful purple fan with rich feathers to cover her mouth. ¡°My, my, I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± ¡°My servant informed me, and it¡¯s a surprise that you¡¯ve forgotten my existence. I¡¯m afraid you need to sharpen your memories.¡± The Empress nodded to her servant, who released Celestia¡¯s cor. However, the Emperor was still ring at the Empress Dowager. ¡°I asked what you were doing here. Answer me.¡± ¡°She dared to raise her eyes and mouth straight at me despite being amoner subject, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯d have anything to say even if I had directly gone for her throat.¡± She was right to some extent. But, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant word to say to the subject¡¯s owner. Twisting his lips, the Emperorughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget the advice that you gave me thest time. I sure did need to treat this talent the right way.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to your advice, I¡¯m soon going to have a brilliant person as my secretary. Now that she¡¯s a deputy secretary, she has obviously be popr.¡± The Empress frowned with a face full of hatred. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s very talented to be a secretary who hasn¡¯t evenpleted her graduation¡­¡­¡± ¡°Despite not being a graduate, she caught the attention of the Empress Dowager. With that alone, there¡¯s no reason to spare such talent.¡± Celestia was feeling exhausted at the tense argument. Meanwhile, a third person entered the room, breaking the heavy atmosphere. The Duke of Jib came in as soon as the butler announced his appearance and showed his greetings to the royalties. The Emperor¡¯s cold eyes shifted to the Duke. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here to talk about your daughter, I assume?¡± ¡°I agree that my daughter had been very impolitest time, but to celebrate the coalition and the birthday of His Highness, Max, I request you to dance with her at the banquet. Instead of¡­..¡± Max was the Emperor¡¯s brother. The Duke continued, saying how a single dance was important for the political notions, but he stopped when his eyes fell on Celestia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a student from the Academy? Why are you here¡­..¡± He sounded like he wanted her to get out. She didn¡¯t want to stay here from the beginning. The Empress came in so quickly that she didn¡¯t get the chance to leave. She wanted to leave. ¡°Then, please allow this little servant to take her leave.¡± But the Emperor shook his head. His red eyes seemed to be filled with anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Stay here.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon..¡­? But¡­.¡± ¡°You deserve to be here, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The queen¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°If you say so, Your Highness, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Have a seat, then.¡± She was forced to sit and listen to the conversation while they continued. The Empress and the Duke did not drag the conversation any longer when the Emperor retired from the conversation himself, saying he was feeling unwell. What the hell were they doing here? She honestly couldn¡¯t understand the purpose of their visit at all. On the surface, it seemed like they were asking for something, but in reality, it felt strange when they left without hearing any definite response. Even before the Emperor¡¯s appearance, what the Empress asked her was weird. It was as if she hade here to examine the condition of the Emperor. Was Celestia thinking too much? She was lost in thought. When she suddenly looked up, she met the displeasing look of the Emperor beside her. He also seemed to be lost in thought for some reason. He, who was silent, looked like he wanted to kill someone. Unable to stand with the heavy atmosphere, her hand absent-mindedly reached out to pick up a cookie, but she dropped it in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You can have it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Thank you.¡± Was she crazy? What on earth was she doing? But the cookie was really delicious. Thrilled by the sweetness of the cookie, her eyes widened. ¡°This is really good¡­¡­ Can I take two of them?¡± He stared at her with a rather puzzled look. ¡°I expected you to ask for something else. Besides, it¡¯s time for the position of secretary to be confirmed.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°But all you want is a piece of sesame.¡± She got embarrassed. She shouldn¡¯t have asked for it. However, not only was the cookie sweet, but it also smelled like vani bean, and a deep buttery vor broke into her mouth when she crushed it with her teeth. She didn¡¯t know about aristocrats, but she and her brother would leave anything to taste something so delicious. Samidion had the same taste as hers. If he¡¯d smelled this fragrant smell, he definitely would have fainted right at the moment. ¡®You could¡¯ve said no if you didn¡¯t want me to have it. Do you always have to stare at people like that? It¡¯s so ridiculous. Why are you embarrassing me?¡¯ While she was just staring down at her hand, the Emperor spoke slowly. ¡°Honestly, at this point, it feels even more strange.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± His eyes examined her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know when and how it turned out, but now that I thought about it, you¡¯re very strangely cooperative.¡± ¡°Do you like uncooperative subordinates instead?¡± ¡°No, of course not. But you¡¯ve never asked for anything other than taking care of your brother.¡± He seemed dissatisfied even if she was doing well. She couldn¡¯t believe he could be this upset just upon a simple cookie. The Emperor had been ufortable around her since he returned from the hunt of the undead. She used to treat him in silence all the time in ordance with his attitude, but he seemed to be holding a lot of thoughtstely. ¡°Everyone below me seems to just follow my orders and bow to me, but they do so ording to their own interests. After my father, who loved his concubine¡­¡­ the current Empress, died, so it became too suspicious to lead the subjects who mostly belonged to my maternal rtives.¡± ¡°Were you concerned about that? I already had something else to ask for.¡± ¡°Yes, say what you have been wanting to say.¡± She quietlyughed at his grumbling, which reassured his mood. It was true that she hadpassion for him, and that she was d he needed her. But it was wrong to say that she was being nice to him without receiving anything in return. ¡°His Highness, The Emperor allowed me to fulfill the biggest dream I could ever have. He took care of my brother¡­¡­. who was all alone and sick due tock of money. He even gave me a chance, who had never dreamed of learning as much as she wanted.¡± The Emperor squinted his eyes at her. It seemed he wanted to know her true intentions. ¡°What more could I ask for? All I want is to learn and be more sincere in order to help His Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± ¡®Did you like my answer or not?¡¯ He sighed uncharacteristically before calling for a servant. ¡°Bring some more cookies. As much as you can prepare, right now.¡± The servant hesitated and bowed his head to hide his embarrassment. The Emperor ordered for more cookies than he had to. Looking at those cookies prepared in different shapes, it was noticeable how much the servants must have suffered from their Emperor¡¯s sudden order. Celestia really didn¡¯t need them so much. She came back to her room with a bunch of hard-to-refuse cookies. They looked so delicious that she wanted to keep eating it, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to store all of them for long¡­.. So she decided to take some of it and wrap it a box and then go see Luana, her most recent friend. Leaving the room at sunset at the end of the day, she climbed two more floors and crossed a hallway before the eastern annex where Luana¡¯s room was located. Suddenly, a voice came from one of the rooms in the hallway she was walking. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask to only save your sick child¡¯s life three days ago? You said you could gather some really important information!¡± The Empress? She looked around. Even though the woman¡¯s voice was faint, strangely enough, she could find no escort present in the hallway. Somehow the content sounded significant, so she stopped walking. As she fiddled with the tray of cookies in her hands, another word followed. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Celestia hid behind a giant pir and craned her ears to the whispered words. ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m quite certain, Your Highness, the Empress.¡± ¡°Then why was the Emperor so cold-hearted?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡­¡­¡± The voice answered back in an awkward tone. ¡°Are you trying to y me now?!¡± Following the angry voice of the Empress, the man, nervous, answered. ¡°He is definitely a pill-resistant person. There¡¯s no question about that. Now, from what I can tell, he¡¯s quiet about his medication. However, when the prince used mana for the first time, Her Majesty, the Late Empress had asked why medicine didn¡¯t work on him. She¡¯d told me to keep it a secret¡­¡­.¡± The man¡¯s voice trailed off. After a brief silence, someone heaved a sigh out of frustration. ¡°Enough! It¡¯s ridiculous that you thought I would believe that.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°And here I wondered if you¡¯d finally reveal a usible weakness of his¡­..¡± The Empress¡¯s sigh was barely audible. ¡®Dear God, this Empress. She¡¯s insane.¡¯ Celestia¡¯s head was spinning fast. What should she do? If it was known that medicine didn¡¯t work on him, it might affect his position. This supremacy, the Burg Empire, seemed outwardly ruled by a rigid Emperor waving everything with his hands. However, looking at the center of all political forces, the former king had nted so many extraterrestrials that the political bnce was kept subtle. The sound of their speech grew more and more stealthy. She could barely understand even when she brought her ears closer to the wall. She looked around. Fortunately, she saw no one passing the corridor. She wondered if she¡¯d keep listening, but she remembered the slogan of the pickpocket guild, ¡°If I¡¯m going to steal anything, I¡¯m going to steal something bigger like a country!¡± Her close friend used to say that to her. Yeah, she would have to listen till the end to get some information. In others words, she was already on a path she could not turn her back from. From the time she started eavesdropping. She was nervous. It felt like all the cookies in her hand were going to be crushed. She slipped to ce her ears on the wall. ¡°Do not speak of what happened today. If you want your neck to be safe.¡± ¡°So, is my wife¡¯s life really going to be saved?¡± The voice of the man sounded quite familiar. Who was it? She pondered on it for a moment, but only a vague afterimage came to her mind. ¡°Of course, it would. Only after we wait and see if the information you gave is true or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, is it? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been keeping a watch of events.¡± ¡°I thought it to be usible when I first learned it, but the Emperor looked unusually bright today.¡± ¡°But, I¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t know how that worked¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, it is done. I shall call you next time for more details, so let us talk about it then.¡± The end of the conversation jolted her. She quickly moved away from the wall. This was serious beyond imagination. What kind of nerve did she have to overhear this? She tried to rush into the next room, but none of the doors opened on her push. She had to take shelter by standing close to a pir and hiding herself in its shadow. The door opened, and she heard the sound of footsteps rushing out. She was nowhere to be seen from the Queen and her party¡¯s side. However, she was only a step away. If the Empress stepped towards her way, she¡¯d definitely spot her. At that moment, she felt her back dampen with tension. ck. ck. The heels of the empress hit the floor as she took two steps from her position and was almost around the corner where she could be seen. Celestia swallowed silently, spotting the shiny jewel on one of her shoes and noting the luxurious shoe nose that was finished very generously. ¡®Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯te here.¡¯ Celestia prayed in earnest. Did her prayer go through? ¡°It¡¯s this way.¡± Came the polite voice of a man. The Queen¡¯s shoe nose disappeared in an instant. Her breath stayed hitched as she felt the coldness of the wall with her back. Even the distant echoes of her heels terrified her. It was only when she barely made sure that the party passed the corridor that she took a breath. Still unable to move her body, she stayed there for a while longer. She shifted when she heard the voices of the maidsughing and chatting in the hallway where the Empress had disappeared. She leapt out all of a sudden, fleeing from her hiding ce as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t even recall how she got back to her room. Almost instinctively, she had crossed the bridge and came down the stairs. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡­..¡± Her legs were shaking even when she entered her room. ¡®That was crazy.¡¯ She paced around the room before slumping down on her bed. She felt a little calm after taking a few deep breaths. She barely took a glimpse on the clock. It was past 9 PM. It might not be serious that the Empress knows that his side-effects pills did not work, so she thought it¡¯d be fine to not inform the Emperor of this right now. Moreover, it was already toote at night. In addition, she had only ever asked to see His Majesty once. And so, she decided to postpone it tomorrow. But as soon as the idea struck her, she immediately got up from the bed and walked to the building where the Knight was stationed. To let him know that she must see the Emperor today. This was what she thought. The Empress had Serek as a magic officer. Serek might reveal to the Empress that Celestia has the ability to nullify the negative effects of magic. The Empress was now half-confident with the information she got, but if she heard Serek¡¯s testimony, she would be sure of it. The Emperor¡¯s weaknesses and the reason why he had a servant like her who isn¡¯t suitable to enter the pce. That was the only thing that needed to be stopped. She thought it¡¯d better to ask the Knight who knew the situation well than to ask for a visit through Serena or the mayor. She asked to see the Knight who escorted her to the Academy. As she walked out into an open space in front of a fountain, a Knight with snowy skin appeared. He was in his armor even when it was alreadyte. Even though what she asked for must have looked unexpected, he looked at her without much surprise, as if this had happened before. ¡°I am sorry to have interrupted your rest, sir knight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She stayed quiet for a moment, unable to speak up in front of Knight staring down with those yellow eyes of his, seemingly indifferent and unfriendly. But she somehow managed to open her lips. ¡°Is it really impossible to see His Majesty, the Emperor today? It¡¯s necessarily urgent.¡± He shook his head without a thought. ¡°His Highness must have gone to bed. It is absolutely impossible now.¡± Well, he was a hard worker from early morning tote at night. She didn¡¯t know when he actually slept. But almost every time she went to see him, wasn¡¯t he always looking through his papers on his bed? But she couldn¡¯t have said that. Seeing that he was adamant even when she mentioned it was urgent, there was no room for persuasion anymore. Even though she didn¡¯t want to, she epted and decided to go back. ¡°Very well. Then, I¡¯lle to request a visit tomorrow. And¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to have called you outte at night. Please take this.¡± She had some cookies from the Emperor¡¯s room wrapped in a handkerchief, which she held out to the knight. He hesitated, perhaps embarrassed, before silently picking it up and gazing down at it with a nk expression. ¡°By the time you get back from the Academy tomorrow, it¡¯ll be fine to meet him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± She thought he was such a sharp knight and a gentleman for telling her to be at ease with him. She doubted that he had the right to wake his king in the middle of the night. She was confident that she could wake him up even though he was sleeping with circumstances like this, but they also had a huge difference in status. In any case, she was still a humble person. Eventually returning to her room without any luck, she lied down on a quality, fluffy mattress covered up by a warm, light nket while munching on cookies. Most of her worries evaporated away as she feltfortable. Unfortunately, even in this perfect and happy environment, she had no choice but to continue thinking. First, she thought of asking Serek to keep quiet, but he wasn¡¯t a great man to listen to her pleas or orders. If he did, he¡¯d ask for a private house in return and persistently disturb her. She didn¡¯t forget him showing his shameless face at the banquet again. She felt ashamed for loving him¡­¡­. What was the point of asking such a man to do something? Moreover, if she asked him, he might notice that her ability had now be an important topic of the conversation. But she couldn¡¯t help by doing nothing. She sighed deeply. As expected, the fastest way was to speak directly to the Emperor. Thinking, she reached out for another cookie before letting her eyes fall on her empty fingertips. There were none left. She remembered not reaching Luana¡¯s room to deliver the cookies, but those cookies were gone. She couldn¡¯t even recall carrying them back. She must have kept it somewhere when she was eavesdropping. Why would she do such a stupid thing? She searched around the room where she might have ced the tray, but she found none. She had kept the cookies beside the pir she was standing by before. Would it be suspicious to go around the bridge again in the middle of the night? She waited until early dawn to go to the corridor, but the package of cookies had already disappeared. She returned back, thinking someone might have cleaned it up. A Dark Shadow She had to head to her Academy after spending a thoughtless night without a wink of sleep. The Knight climbed the carriage and sat inside without a single word. Even after arriving at the Academy, she paid no attention to ss. She was lost in thought about the Empress¡¯ words. Vincenzo, the gentle and smart ssmate of hers, asked her five times because her worries seemed to be too obvious. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Rather than that, Celestia kept her watch to see if the behavior of the Emperor¡¯s maternal rtives, Victoria, or the other students had changed. However, Victoria¡¯s attitude being demure toward the Empress seemed very inquisitive. Even though she decided to take magic lessons at the Academy, it was fortunate that they never came to know about her ability to invalidate magic, thanks to the theory ss. She still hasn¡¯t figured out who the Empress talked to in that room. Immediately, she thought she hadn¡¯t encountered too many people in her life even though she had an extraordinary memory¡­¡­¡­ The whole ss was over before she knew it, and her eyes moved down the floor with her head still wrapped up in her thoughts. Finally, Xenon, the head instructor, walked in. He pushed up his sses and told her to pay attention to the annual end-of-year prom and applications for promotion, before silently staring at her for a while and going his own way. Perhaps it was because she had been carried away by other thoughts than her studies. She always had received his anticipated gaze, but somehow, she felt nervous when she met those studying eyes of his. She didn¡¯t want to graduate early but get promoted the proper way. She jolted up at the sudden intrusion of the students from ss C. ¡°Celestia, are you going alone today?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Haha. Come on~ We have a carriage.¡± She forcefully pulled up the corners of her lips into a smile. ¡°Oh my, is that so? That sounds wonderful. Then take that carriage and get home safely.¡± She could see the boys surrounding her sending her a smile as if they were highly aristocrats talking to her. ¡°You are very determined and charming. Just like a wildflower that¡¯s been stepped on¡­¡­¡± They started talking crap. These guys were the ones who didn¡¯t bat an eye when the aristocrats from ss B bullied her, spilled food trays on her, or almost threw a flower pot on her. Not until she was called to the banquet as a representative of ss A and the entire Academy. ¡®Look how suddenly they¡¯ve changed their attitude after I danced with the Emperor at the banquet.¡¯ Of course, she wasn¡¯t saying it was wrong to change perspectives with time. But this was making her more ufortable. As soon as she saw another boy follow the first to talk to her, she grabbed her bag tightly and jumped off her seat. ¡®The conversation would never end if I give them more time.¡¯ ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve got to attend an urgent matter¡­..¡± After shouting like that, she rushed out of the ssroom without giving a nce back at them and ran down the hall until the main entrance. The number of people in uniforms decreased as she got to the courtyard of the main gate. As usual, most of the students were from aristocratic families with fewer being from fairly sessfulmoner families. She slowed down as the people became scarce. She passed the main gate and walked down towards the shabby carriage where the knight was waiting. She was still worried of what the Empress said and the cookie basket she left behind. More than that, she couldn¡¯t figure out who the owner of that voice was¡­.. As she made her way through a narrow alley to get to the carriage, she saw something strange around the corner of her eyes. A fluttering bolt of lightning came her way. She took a step back, but it approached her at a much faster pace. She thought, even in that brief moment, it could grasp her. As per the ¡®level¡¯ of magic divided by strength and range, this was only level 2. But if it touched her in the wrong region, it could burn her like a crisp. She didn¡¯t even have the time to scream when the bolt came crashing at her in an instant, leaving her right sleeve burned and tattered in pieces. Fwoosh. However, her body felt like a magic wand. The low-level lightning me, which had the power to knock out the opponent, faded away as soon as it touched her skin. It didn¡¯t happen on her own will. But that wasn¡¯t the point now. The problem was that someone apparently tried to use hostile magic against her. Even though it was illegal to use attack magic in the city unless it was an official order! She nced down at the sleeve of her uniform from where the acrid smoke was rising. In between the ragged fabric was a tiny glimpse of enchantment carved near her elbow. ¡®What was that?¡¯ She froze, unable to process in the tense moment. She quickly looked around. The path she used to get to her carriage was at the backside of the Academy so as to not run into anyone else. There weren¡¯t many people. She silently picked up the pace. ¡®Where did thate from?¡¯ The man who tried the spell could not have gotten far away. All of the people walking in the street felt like enemies. Now, the carriage was just around the alley. She didn¡¯t want to look like a prey on escape. She tried not to run while walking as fast as she could, but her feet kept moving hastily. ¡®What?¡¯ She walked and turned, but paused. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the alley where the carriage usually stands?¡¯ Obviously, the way she turned was blocked by a wall. She looked around, but it was the same alley she was familiar with. She reached out her hand. Ching! Just as a mirror is broken by a stone, the stone solid wall cracked and broke down from the region where her hand touched. The magic was noticeably level 4. She went from being nervous to cautious at that moment. Doubt prevailed over her mind that she unintentionally destroyed the magic. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have touched it. Or somebody was trying to stop her from meeting with the knight¡­¡­ ¡®There could be many possibilities.¡¯ Meanwhile, she could see a carriage standing not far away. Her heart was pounding so loud and fast that she couldn¡¯t even remember how she got to the carriage. When she arrived, the knight stood up and immediately pushed her into the carriage. Then, with his hand on his sword handle, he looked around again and again. The knight¡¯s eyes searched for any possible assant from the roof of the building to the window without moving an inch from the carriage before they returned to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Were you attacked?¡± She nodded. His expression turned to a concerned one. His feature always used to be of clear vignce. ¡°What? Who was it? How many of them¡­..?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t see any particr person.¡± ¡°Did they attack you from afar?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It must¡¯ve been an attack¡­¡­but they used magic. The illusion of the wall seemed to be of level 4, and the ball of lightning was of a simpler level.¡± The knight wordlessly nodded and ordered a man she thought was the coachman. The man quickly fired something like a loud firecracker into the air, and off the carriage went. Six more horses followed suit. The carriage ran fast, escorted by the soldiers. She was surprised, even in the midst of a daze. She didn¡¯t know such a security system was installed. She wasn¡¯t even an important person. The still-cautious knight asked her as the carriage entered the huge garden path through the boulevard and into the pce. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°The thing is¡­. I was worried about His Highness, the Emperor. I never thought anyone would attack me.¡± Her lips trembled as she said. ¡®Why am I so scared? Nothing has happened yet. I had just been subjected to magic that I¡¯ve been able to destroy.¡¯ She closed her eyes tight. But yes, there was something scary about it. To think someone was testing her ability to nullify magic. ¡®Who the hell was it that tried to test me? What¡¯s going to happen now? Your Majesty¡­¡­¡¯ The answer was to ask for a visit. She could hardly think of anything other than to meet with the Emperor. As soon as she arrived at her room and changed her ruined uniform, the servant called her. She quickly made her way to the Emperor¡¯s chamber, following the servant. The numerous portraits on walls now appeared different than usual. ¡®Did all those previous emperors always have to act as men in battle? Does power have to be like that?¡¯ Now she truly came to realize what it was like to work beside a man with such power. Usually, she walked to his bedroom, but today was different. As soon as she walked in through the doors of the drawing room, she found the Emperor already standing there before he approached her. Without saying anything, he nced at her before looking at her limbs. She tried to greet him, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t hear her. His eyes managed to return to her face again. ¡°You don¡¯t look so well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± ¡°Is it your body?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I¡¯m alright. Have you heard of the attack¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡­ I wanted to make a visit and inform you because it might be rted to what I heard yesterday.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes while offering her a seat on the sofa. But how dare she sit across the Emperor? Nevertheless, she shyly epted. ¡°I heard the Empress Dowager talking to another man. I was on my way to the annex of the servants¡­¡­ when I happened to overhear their conversation in a room down the hall¡­..¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°It could be possible that Her Highness has learned about the failure of the negative effects pills toward you.¡± Unexpectedly, the Emperor wasn¡¯t surprised. He smirked, chewing his lips like a beast. ¡°Did she believe him?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡­ she didn¡¯t appear to believe that. But having some knowledge is different from having none of it. The person kept saying the same thing, but¡­.¡± He nodded lightly. ¡°Of course, it is. She must¡¯ve been curious why a woman became important just by crawling into my room. That would be the most usible reason.¡± ¡°Yes, I think she was going to check it herself. She asked me that question.¡± ¡°But she must¡¯ve gotten offended when I walked in.¡± ¡°Oh¡­.. then perhaps, she still has her doubts.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the reason she was here.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°It¡¯s not umon to be able to heal without medicine, and I don¡¯t know anyone else who can do what I did. Besides, I¡¯ve never shown any reluctance to use magic, so I don¡¯t think I need to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯d better be careful of what the empress will do.¡± ¡°So who was the man?¡± ¡°It must have been a secret that has been hidden for many years; it couldn¡¯t have been a pleasure to have someone tell her that someone knows about it now. Even if the empress didn¡¯t believe it, she would have every reason to catch and kill the person who did it.¡± His manner of speaking was unexpectedly fierce, and I had to shake my head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not sure who he is¡­ But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard his voice before¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor frowned. ¡°Does the Empress know that you heard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. Like a fool, I spilled a package of cookies¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t conclude that the attack on you was the work of the empress, but I can¡¯t rule out the possibility either. But if she suddenly found out about my illness and your abilities¡­¡± The emperor groaned, reached out, and grabbed my chin, tilting my head left and right, before briskly letting go. Is there anything on my face? ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t get hurt, but if your abilities are revealed, the threat against you would be doubled. By being someone I care about, while also possessing your particr ability, you are a threat to both the empress and her power.¡± A strange question lingered in my mind. Isn¡¯t the ability I possess the reason why the emperor cares about me? This feels odd, somehow. But I didn¡¯t dare ask it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know being your secretary could be so dangerous.¡± The emperorughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know this world very well yet. You were thinking of soaking only your feet, but you¡¯re already submerged up to your neck.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In my world, there are no kings whose lives are not threatened, no secretaries whose lives are not threatened, no ministers, no knights.¡± He smiled so confidently that my heart skipped a beat. I was terrified, but I didn¡¯t want to run away from this brave and beautiful king. The emperor then said that he had already heard the whole story of my attack from the knight, but asked me to narrate it again. I told him about what happened on the way home, and his frown deepened. ¡°I told you to listen to everything that I said, but I never imagined your escort would be so sloppy.¡± My heart sank when I heard the emperor muttering. The knight had done his best to meet my demands, and I didn¡¯t intend for the emperor to believe anything less of him. I waved my hands frantically. ¡°What are you talking about? The escort was perfect¡­ Better than I deserved.¡± ¡°A perfect escort doesn¡¯t allow attacks,¡± he said in a tone that meant the discussion was over. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Now I understand everything. Before I met the escort, I was told it was a type of magic that couldn¡¯t be beaten with a sword. It¡¯s full of mana¡­ It¡¯s not that the driver neglected his job, it¡¯s because the conditions I asked for were too strict. I have to go to and from the academy hoping that it will not be obvious that I am from the pce, and yet because of the will of my master, it remains my amodation¡­ You¡¯re already doing a perfect job by having someone escort me on my way back and forth.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you always this generous with your praise? Or are you just defending that knight? Perfect¡­¡± He leaned further into the chair and looked at me rather coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of hearing about Suha rolling on the floor with his throat hurt. You don¡¯t know what I went through.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°When I heard you were attacked, the first thing I asked was how you had died.¡± Anger rolled off him in waves, but I could detect some sadness too. Somehow I felt guilty for that. ¡°The culprit in this case clearly approached with the intent to kill. Either someone wanted to warn you, or they really wanted to test you. Enemies are everywhere, and they are as cruel as they need to be. It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re alive.¡± I knew enough that the emperor was right. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d already lost countless men. He himself, the most powerful figure in the empire, is always threatened with poison. The fate of the countless nations he is defending depends on his power, and he has to bnce the nation¡¯s politics on a de¡¯s edge. I couldn¡¯t say anything more to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t escort you in the first ce, but don¡¯t ask me to not me your escort.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± My small voice earned me a small smile, crinkling the edges of his eyes. ¡°What made you so quick to acquiesce? I thought you wouldn¡¯t back down in this regard.¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t act that way.¡± ¡°And from now on, call me immediately if you have anything urgent to say. Even if I¡¯m in bed or traveling. That is an order.¡± ¡°How could I¡­¡± It was an unusual request. I looked at him, surprised. I wasn¡¯t his secretary yet. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m toote I¡¯ll end up with a dead body.¡± Was he joking? Chills ran up my spine, but I forced the corners of my mouth up. ¡°Haha¡­ then¡­ I am honored to do so.¡± Smiling, he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s really easy to sleep in your arms, and it seems to be helpful for my treatment.¡± It was his first time telling such a joke since he went to the dark cave. Somehow, I felt like the little awkwardness that had remained had disappeared. Something like relief tickled my mind. The emperor nodded to me as if he had done his business and fixed the documents piled up next to him. I was still sitting on the drawing room couch and didn¡¯t know if I was supposed to leave. A couple of papers fell from the emperor¡¯s hand. I stood up to go, but it seemed the emperor had more to say. ¡°Because of this event, it would be better not to go to the academy for a while. Take a rest.¡± I sank back down. What the hell was he talking about? Because of the magical attack? I was really grateful that the emperor was worried about me, but I couldn¡¯t agree to this. ¡°But if I don¡¯t go to the academy after you ordered me to graduate early¡­ Where do I go to learn what I need to know?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a good head on your shoulders. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.¡± While the emperor fixed his gaze on the papers in his hands, I made a face at him. It was only yesterday that I was thanking him for sending me to the academy. How can that emperor say that as if he is not the least bit interested in my hopes and dreams? ¡°If you could have solved everything with a good head, you¡¯d already be prime minister of a country without having to go to the academy.¡± He raised his head, red eyes reflecting the light of the candle as he looked into my eyes. Soon, I got a strange feeling that he seemed to find something funny. He raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°Are you angry? At me?¡± ¡°At you? I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Your safetyes first. I¡¯ll remind you that you agreed to the principle of security.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your job to keep a citizen like me safe. It¡¯s my decision to do what I want and stay safe how I want.¡± He raised an eyebrow at me, making him look exceedingly handsome. ¡°You are stubborn.¡± ¡°It is Your Majesty who has found my work and recognized me. So please let me do my job. I want to finish my studies at the academy properly. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m well escorted and graduate early¡­¡± I groaned. Why did I say that? The requirements for early graduation are very challenging. The emperor jerked his chin at me as if to tell me to get out. Only then did I notice that he was just messing with me while he organized his papers. I¡¯m speechless. He was, after all, the most cunning person in this country. The tricks I learned from the streets aren¡¯t enough to beat him. I couldn¡¯t believe I had gotten yed like that. Ugh! I swallowed a sigh and said with great determination, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to graduate early. There¡¯s not much time left. Please let me finish the rest of my education.¡± His expression changed, a strange look on his face. As if something was both satisfactory and funny, a deep smile emerged. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident in graduating early, I have no choice but to trust you.¡± Seriously, he shouldn¡¯t be making fun of a humble person like myself. This is absurd. ¡°¡­You¡¯re so sneaky, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You just said you¡¯d take good care of yourself, so I hope you¡¯ll ensure that you do.¡± I lost all my strength in my shoulders. ¡°Okay. Would it be okay if I quit?¡± The emperor¡¯s smile dropped and he looked straight at me. ¡°If you still want to graduate from the academy, you¡¯ll have to officially reveal who you are and get properly identified at the main gate. Then it could turn out that some people know your face, and then divulge that you were first sold as a ve before you entered the academy. Can you live with all that?¡± He was right. In fact, I¡¯m still trying to hide my identity somehow, but some of the people who saw my face at the banquet might remember me, and it¡¯s unlikely that my rtionship with the emperor would forever be kept under wraps. There¡¯s no other way around this, and I¡¯ve alreadye this far. ¡°If you hide it, how long can you keep it a secret? There¡¯s nothing that can stop people¡¯s mouths. It¡¯s good enough that the rumors haven¡¯t already be public.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There will be continuous controversy over my status in the future. Especially because I¡¯m from Golddina.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡®When speaking of those who suddenly rise in status, the phrase ¡°the savvy rise from very¡±es to mind. Serek, you son of a bitch. I really don¡¯t know how you could do that to someone out of anger. What a terrible person.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± The emperor nodded. Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered what I said. Nothing would have changed¨Dthe emperor just wanted me to say what he wanted to hear. He waved his hand as a dismissal. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll just have to deal with the requirements for early graduation. I hope you cheer up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re looking forward to it.¡± Smiling as politely as I could with my teeth clenched, I withdrew from the room, suffering a great sense of defeat. As I trudged to my room, there was no more fear left from what happened on my way home. I felt only sympathy for myself for getting yed by the emperor¡¯s tricks, which worsened at the thought of the difficulty of early graduation requirements. I calmed down and looked at the school uniform I would wear the next day, and I sighed. The sleeves were a mess. But unlike the high-ranking men who can live well by relying on the work of others, I had lived a life where I could survive only by doing everything with my own hands. It had been up to me to fix the clothes when they wore and tore. My clothes, Samidion¡¯s clothes, Serek¡¯s clothes. Just the thought of his name made me grit my teeth. Come to think of it, Serek should have done that himself, no matter how dirty he was. His fingers weren¡¯t broken, so what right did he have to make me do it? I worked diligently, regretting my foolish childhood. I cut off the sleeves from the burnt school uniform to make short sleeves. With a bit of meticulous work, it looked presentable. It would look even better if it was worn with a winter cape on top. Considering that the academy tolerated some of the students changing their school uniforms to look more fashionable, I didn¡¯t think they would say much. Iy down on the bed, exhausted but quite satisfied, my school uniform hanging neatly in the corner. There were still many concerns on my mind, and nothing had been resolved yet, but I felt much better. *** The morning after, I woke up refreshed. However, to my surprise, when I came out to go to the academy, there was a huge carriage decorated top to bottom with gold and silver waiting outside. Even the imperial seal was emzoned on the front, and the two sturdy iron shaft wheels were shiny and decorated with gold cloth. I looked around for my in carriage, thinking it had nothing to do with me. I checked the vacant lot where my carriage had once been, but there were no other carriages other than the fancy one in front of me. As I snooped around, I heard the driver¡¯s voice from the splendid vehicle. Looking back, I saw the knight dressed as neatly as always. No, he was wearing an even more colorful cape than the usual. Like what someone would wear to a formal event. ¡°Get on here.¡± ¡°What? What happened to my carriage?¡± ¡°This is Celestia¡¯s carriage.¡± ¡°This? But my carriage¡­¡± I liked taking the shabby carriage even when I was going out. I was already getting more attention than necessary, so I tended to avoid doing things that would make me the center of attention. However, the driver¡¯s answer was firm. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve decided to reveal your identity. From now on, I will guard the main gate. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for disguises.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but¡­¡± It was as he said. There was no longer any need for camouge. But it was burdensome. s, it was really burdensome. I had no choice but to get on the wagon with gold decorations everywhere, even on its colorful footrest, as I lost my reasons for refusing. The carriage started moving, and the driver silently sat the way he always did. I wondered if he had been scolded by the emperor yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t read his face because he was as expressionless as ever. ¡°I think you may have had to hear bad things yesterday because of me¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t good enough.¡± ¡°Oh no, you really must have heard something.¡± The driver wordlessly turned to the window. He arrived at the entrance of the academy without speaking to me any further. Unlike the usual, the wagon did not turn towards the alley where the wagons were parked, but towards the entrance of the academy. The other students from noble families seemed to notice the markings on the carriage. ¡°The Imperial Mark.¡± ¡°Oh my God, you can¡¯t¡­¡± In the space where the carriages were usually parked, the students were busy whispering amongst each other because of the emergence of a new wagon. ¡°Is today the day of His Majesty¡¯s visit?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. If it is, I should have dressed up more.¡± ¡°Or is the Empress? If not¡­ Did a secretary or an advisore?¡± There was also Vicky¡¯s voice among the voices I heard from close by. At this point, I didn¡¯t even want to get off the carriage. As slowly as possible, I opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Celestia¡­¡± Vincenzo, approached with a surprised expression, alternating an admiring gaze between my carriage and me. The driver confirmed that it was safe for me to go, then reassured me that he woulde backter in time for school. I think that was the main reason why I caught everyone¡¯s eye. No matter how low the level of an imperial knight is, he is still the superior ofmon soldiers, and the driver who brought me was wearing a much more dazzling cape than usual. I scratched my head and hurriedly stepped inside. Meanwhile, I saw Vicky¡¯s face crumple, as if I¡¯d taken away something that was hers. It seemed like all the kids were talking about me that day until the ss was over. At first, I thought I would be too self-conscious to meet so many gazes upon me. However, as time went by, and as more and more eyes were drawn to me, themoners of the bureaucracy and the nobles eventually approached and told me that they wanted to get to know me well in the future. Lunch had barely even started and I had already been approached by dozens of people. I had to jump out of my seat and head to the instructor¡¯s office as soon as it was break time to run away from the ever-increasing number of ¡°friends¡±. Knock, knock¨D The door opened quickly and I came face to face with Instructor Xenon. Unlike the students whose attitudes changed instantly depending on who I went to school with, Xenon had always looked gentle and friendly. I felt calm and rxed as the instructor opened the door wider. ¡°Come on in, Miss Celestia.¡± I went in and sat on the small chair in front of him. ¡°What brings you here? Do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to give my greetings. And¡­ there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Behind those big sses, shining eyes stared at me calmly. The sses made him look so kind and approachable, but sometimes I felt like they belied the intensity in his eyes. The pressure from his gaze was too much, so I lowered my eyes without realizing it. When I came here to leave the noisy ssroom, I didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, but now, sitting in front of the instructor, the words didn¡¯te easily. How on earth could I say, ¡®I¡¯m here to be consulted about an early graduation¡¯? I was ashamed to say it with my own mouth. My face flushed. I was embarrassed to say that I would graduate early, basically iming that I was a really talented honor student. It might seem that I had gotten arrogant just because I received an award from the Imperial Family once. Xenon took my silence as a cue to start the conversation himself. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your outfit. Did something happen to your school uniform?¡± I nced at the school uniform sleeves that I had mended myself and smiled softly. I couldn¡¯t say it got burnt because I was attacked on the street. ¡°Ah, just¡­ I wanted to change my style.¡± ¡°It looks good on you.¡± The instructor smiled kindly, but I didn¡¯t feelfortable. ¡®I¡¯m not here to chat like this.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth. I was too indecisive. As the emperor said, I was now up to my neck in danger and conspiracy. He needed my support as soon as possible, and I needed a ce to use my powers. Gathering all the courage in my body, I began. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°No, uh, premature¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Early¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I felt my face burn, but I closed my eyes and poured out the words quickly. ¡°I came to ask for early graduation requirements. I want to graduate soon.¡± If Xenon had looked surprised, I would have dug a hole for myself right there and then, but fortunately, he nodded seriously. ¡°Ah, that was your concern.¡± My nervousness was probably ringly obvious, given that he even offered me candy. It was sweet and smelled faintly of herbs, a treat that was often given out in ss. I felt a little calmer as I unwrapped the candy and put it in my mouth. Lecturer Xenon looked long at me, munching on his own piece of candy like any other thoughtful man. When I looked at him expectantly, he rummaged through some files and took out a piece of paper stuck in the corner. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ There have been two other people who have alreadye to receive the early graduation assignments.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe there were so few peopleing for early graduation assignments. The documents I received that had caused me so much anxiety contained only a few brief assignments. However, upon closer inspection, the pages were crammed with words printed in a tiny font, and the difficulty level was dizzyingly high. [¡­ Early graduation assignments shall be filled out as follows: Page limit: 40 to 50 pages each ording to the given items. Submission method: ording to the school policy. Topic selection: Choose two of the following. Effects and side effects of magic supplements Causes of these magic effects History of prohibited magic with examples and reasons for prohibition Cases of rogue contract wizards ¡­] ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The assignments were on little researched topics. There seems to be a lot of strange forbidden magic¡­¡­. The books I read at a bookstore in Golddina may help, but how would I reference them? My head already throbbed. The assignments were based on little-researched topics, especially the strange, prohibited magic¡­ The books I had read at a store in Golddina might help, but how would I even reference them? My head began to throb. As I looked down at the assignment instructions, Instructor Xenon smiled, looking as if he knew how I felt. ¡°Seeing how you want to graduate early, you¡¯ve decided what you want to do, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Thank you for offering me a job, really.¡± ¡°I heard about the carriage you came in. You work for the imperial family, right? It¡¯s a shame, it feels like I¡¯m losing someone with the talent to be a great researcher.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± My cheeks burned with embarrassment and gratitude. Lecturer Xenon leaned against the chair, arms crossed. ¡°Of course, I am also a high-ranking official of the Emperor, so you know that no matter how high your position, you still need to do these assignments, yes? Let¡¯s listen to what the other seven instructors will require of you for your early graduation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you.¡± It meant that I would have to repeat this process seven more times. I managed to nod my head, munching on candy, but inwardly I heaved sigh after sigh. I was about to leave Lecturer Xenon¡¯s room, when he spoke again. Somehow I felt like I saw worry on his face, but it was gone before I could confirm it. Perhaps it was all in my imagination ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­What? Oh, with the graduation assignment?¡± ¡°No, never mind, go ahead, Miss Celestia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one with something on their mind. *** When I came back to the ssroom after meeting all eight instructors, I had a stack of papers crammed full with words in my hand. There was a list of book names, assignments, and the topics of the report I had to submit, the things I had to memorize, and the things I had to take tests for. I looked over the papers and understood why there were so few early graduates since the founding of the academy. It¡¯s going to take a long time to memorize just the list of things to do. I slumped face-down on my desk with a long sigh, and suddenly the list of people I memorized at the banquet lingered in my head. How considerate Serena and the chief of staff were while I was memorizing them. I inhaled. Suddenly, I remembered the owner of the voice that I thought I didn¡¯t remember at all. I realized who the empress was talking to. The emperor¡¯s former pharmacist, the current chief of staff. My head was full of thoughts about the chief of staff until I finished ss. I saw him so often, but after I stopped helping at the Imperial Pce, I couldn¡¯t recall his voice because it had been such a long time. He was very kind to me, considerate enough to see to my younger brother. Even when I ruined everything because of the empress, he was the kind of person who gave me sweets rather than scolding me. My mind raced. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to betray His Majesty and join the forces of the empress. Why the hell¡­? I didn¡¯t hear the details, but there was something about his wife¡­ I didn¡¯t know anything about her. There was also something about a driver. When I overheard the story with the empress, he said, ¡°Save my wife.¡± ¡®What happened to her?¡¯ It was hard to guess because I didn¡¯t know the details of his family because we only knew each other from work. I just wanted to believe that there was more to the story. The chief of staff looked to be a decent person. He may not be entirely to me for taking the empress¡¯s side, especially because his loyalty to the emperor seemed so genuine. I saw him do his best to maintain the perfect working environment through his leadership, refuse to bend his principles, and consider the circumstances of his subordinates. Like Serena, he looked like a person who was proud to serve the current imperial family. At least¡­ that¡¯s what the chief of staff said¡­ Even telling the emperor about this felt dangerous. True, his smile was soft at times, but he was known as the King of the Dead for a reason. When it was necessary, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to punish those who deserved it. Growing up in the back alleys, I learned not to trust anyone so easily. I ignored that lesson once and ended up here. Was it pitiful of me to still want to believe in people? ¡®Be kind to everyone, but don¡¯t trust them.¡¯ I closed my eyes, recalling what Liberty often said to me. ¡®Let¡¯s tell the emperor everything.¡¯ Whatever the conclusion or circumstance, everyone was responsible for their own actions. By the time I finally felt ready, the day had already passed and it was time for the ss to end. There were a lot of references from each instructor and notes with the theme of the report. Compiling all of them, I could only sigh. Xenon¡¯s assignment was already a handful, and the others added their own requirements too. Was it really possible to graduate early? Somehow, I managed to hold the pile in both hands, pressing down on it with my chin and contemting the probability of me dying from all the work. When I felt like my arms were going to fall off, the weight was lifted. Vincenzo? His smile was bright and sweet as he assisted me. ¡°It looks heavy, so let¡¯s go to the carriage together.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be honest with someone who smiled as innocently as he did, soft-looking gray hair blowing in the wind. Vincenzo¡¯s presence also helped ward off the unnecessary conversation with people who had been following me around since earlier. He seemed to have noticed that I was tired and helped me out of the goodness of his heart. ¡°We¡¯re tied for first ce again.¡± Vincenzo always fell a little short of getting perfect scores in all subjects, while I struggled with history and had a few mistakes, so we were neck-in-neck each time. ¡°I saw it too.¡± He grinned then looked at me seriously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fate at this point?¡± I giggled at the joke and he looked away, seemingly embarrassed, just as he always did when I smiled. A quickugh burst out of his lips before words rushed out like he suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, about the year-end party¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± I looked at Vincenzo in surprise. He spoke in a casual tone, but he seemed serious. To be honest, other boys had recently approached me openly, saying that I was pretty, that we should do something together. All I could think of was that they were going to take advantage of me like Serek. But Vincenzo was different. He and the kids in ss A treated me fairly even when I had nothing, and helped make a ce for me to stand in the academy. For some, it might be a small thing, but it was a big deal for me. Vincenzo was from a high-ranking aristocratic family who outranked almost everyone in the academy. He was the kind of person who attracted important people at parties, and even though he doesn¡¯t unt his status and usually spends time with themon folk, I was also technically a ve. That made it even more unusual. ¡°Are you really¡­ asking me toe with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He answered determinedly as if he had given it a lot of thought. I didn¡¯t want to say no to Vincenzo¡¯s request, which was the first time I¡¯ve felt like this in a long time. But I wasn¡¯t sure about my schedule, which depended on the emperor¡¯s whims. I also didn¡¯t want to inconvenience him by saying yes then backing out after. However¡­ I had a dress that I received as a gift, and it would be rude not to wear it even once¡­ And the academy¡¯s year-end party was an event that I really wanted to attend. Due to my apprehension, I still didn¡¯t have a definite answer by the time we werepletely out of the building. ¡°May I answer you in a little while?¡± Vincenzo seemed to know what I was worried about, nodding easily. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I think I need to check my schedule. It¡¯s not that I dislike you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Did I say the right thing? His smile seemed a little deeper. He quickly brought up another topic, seeming like he epted my silence as an apology. ¡°These things, right?¡± he said, indicating the giant stack of papers. ¡°I heard you confirmed the early graduation requirements.¡± ¡°Do you know about this?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve also asked the instructor for them.¡± My eyes widened in surprise. This was unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect Vincenzo to be among the two who had asked Instructor Xenon for early graduation requirements before me. I have no choice but toplete my education because of an urgent situation, but why would someone from such a high-ranking aristocratic family want to graduate so urgently? ¡°You want to graduate early, too?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I was nning on it, but maybe you¡¯ll have better luck, you who took all those sses and won first ce. I didn¡¯t pass because I didn¡¯t have enough brains.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yeah, and there¡¯s only one chance to do it. I just gave it a try.¡± Had Vincenzo spoke with self-pity, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to react. But he said it jokingly, and honestly, what he said made me more worried for myself. ¡®If even he didn¡¯t pass, would I? I know Vincenzo is really smart.¡¯ While I was fretting, we arrived at the carriage. Somehow, there were more wagons than usual. The driver silently received the baggage that Vincenzo and I had handed over, and I got onto the carriage. Outside the window, Vincenzo waved goodbye and told me he¡¯d wait for my answer. As I watched him smile at me, I wondered why he was asking me instead of so many other girls, but surmised that he might need to go with amoner so as not to cause a scandal. I stared nkly out the window, but after a while, the wagons rattled and started, and at the same time, I saw the coachmen of other wagons sitting on the wagon seats at once. I looked out the window to see what was going on. The driver saw me gaping and exined bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s discourteous to park in front of the wagons of the Imperial City, so either we start first or we startter.¡± That¡¯s true. This carriage is very inconvenient. I sighed. I couldn¡¯t believe I was going to and fro in such a shiny carriage. I didn¡¯t even need to look out the window to imagine how much the other students¡¯ eyes would follow me. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 I kept ncing at the driver all the way back. At first, I was too shy to really look at him, but the more that I did, the more I realized he was a great person. I clearly remembered the emperor saying that he could definitely use a sword imbued with magic. From what I learned in ss, that wouldn¡¯t have been easy. It goes beyond just using a magic sword, it means understanding the magic in it. How did such an impressive person end up escorting someone like me? It felt excessive. ¡°Um¡­ Sir¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± he responded in his usual reserved, professional tone. ¡°Thank you for your service. I think you would be better off escorting people more important than me.¡± The knight looked at me, surprised. Then he seemed to think for a moment. ¡°If you be a secretary, you¡¯ll hold one of the most important positions in the imperial court.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, though. I really don¡¯t know if I can graduate¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do well.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was the type to tter other people insincerely, did you?¡± he continued calmly when he saw my half-hearted smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone respond so cleverly to an attack as powerful as the one you suffered the other day.¡± ¡°But¡­ I take magic sses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I think you have quick judgment and courage, regardless of your magical knowledge. You¡¯re not a swordsman, nor a person who has fought on the battlefield, but you handled it impressively. Besides, it all happened so fast. Had I arrived a littleter, I wouldn¡¯t even have seen the attack. That means it only took you a minute or so to break the spell.¡± I turned red and stared at my hands. Why was heplimenting me with such a calm face? I grew up in the back alley and wasn¡¯t used to this. He paused for a moment, then spoke again. ¡°I learned through Celestia that the academy was not just useless. I am honored to serve such a talented person.¡± Now I felt like my face was about to explode. ¡°Thank you for looking after me.¡± He nodded. ¡°I am not from the Empire.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± It was obvious he was a foreigner from his paleplexion and yellow eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why many people are reluctant to stand up for me, but you don¡¯t seem to care about that.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ ¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m from another country too. I never even thought of mentioning it. ¡°From now on, please call me Vinius.¡± ¡°Okay, Vinius.¡± Somehow, the unexpected conversation made me feel a little closer to him, who had always felt distant. As soon as I got back to the pce, I put aside my schoolwork and started working on baking cookies. I had been so embarrassed yesterday that I couldn¡¯t be productive. However, after talking to the emperor, we had been able to n. Anyway, I don¡¯t know who picked up the cookies, but I had to assume the worst. Let¡¯s say the empress somehow did it and found out they were mine. I would need an excuse to cover my tracks. With no power and no influence, all I had were my wits. What I hade up with after a lot of thinking was another one of the pickpocket guild maxims. ¡®The best ce to hide stolen gold is to put it in a pile of gold.¡¯ I quickly divided the cookies. My n was to give them to everyone in the same packaging as the ones I had misced. I put them in small paper bags tied with ribbons. Thanks to my quick hands, the work was finished quickly. However, the smell of fragrant vani kept enticing me, and I kept eating, and my stomach was full by the time I was done. As I looked at the pile of bags, I was reminded of a folktale called Alibaba and the Forty Thieves. I put the packages in theundry bag and threwundry over the top as a disguise. Then, carrying it on my back, I went to the kitchen and dropped them off in a pile. I spread a bunch of them along with a note saying, ¡®This is a gift from His Majesty the Emperor to cheer up ?¡¯, and then I brought the leftover packages to the lounge used by the maids and the attendants. I also put the same note there. This way, even if the maids testified, ¡®Celestia brought us these cookies,¡¯ they wouldn¡¯t be able to say all of it was from me because everyone was eating it. I was about to go back to my room after doing the job perfectly when I met Luana near the overpass. ¡°Oh, Celestia! What have you been up to here?¡± ¡°I just took a walk.¡± Luana¡¯s eyes twinkled and she handed me an unmistakable bag of cookies. ¡°Look at this! Can you see this?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from His Majesty the Emperor! It must be true after all that good-looking people are also good-natured.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Luana?¡± ¡°I recognized you from afar because your hair was shining so brightly. They gave cookies to the people we do chores with. I wasn¡¯t nning to get any, but they just smelled so good¡­ Her eyes shining with excitement were just too cute that I couldn¡¯t stopughing. Luana nced at me and took three cookies from her package and put them into my hand. Knowing that there were only six cookies in each package, it seemed too much to take half. Besides¡­ my stomach was already full of those cookies¡­ ¡°You weren¡¯t able to get any cookies because you¡¯re too busy working at the academy these days, were you? I¡¯ll give you this. Don¡¯t give it to anyone else, okay?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¨D¡± ¡°You always give me good things when you get them. I¡¯d love to share these with you.¡± ¡®Oh, what¡¯s this?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but I teared up a little. I didn¡¯t want to show it, so I blinked away the tears and epted the cookies. ¡°Thank you for the food, Luana.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I have to go over there to finish my work.¡± ¡°See you again.¡± I came back to my room once I saw Luana walk away. At first, I was filled with regret for being forced to leave my hometown, but now I didn¡¯t feel as lonely. I felt an attachment to this ce grow as I became friends with more and more people. My heart was very warm. *** 8. Intruder As I got off the carriage and went back to my room, I felt strangely tired. While climbing the stairs, the sensation grew stronger and made it harder to even walk. I didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary all day but I was so tired. Like someone who hadn¡¯t slept properly for days. However, I fell down the stairs and couldn¡¯t move. I forced myself to lift my feet and somehow managed to climb up to my room. I barely reached the soft bed, and Iid there without even thinking of changing my clothes. My mind quickly grew dim. I didn¡¯t even have time to even think about a nket. *** ¡°Are you awake? I tried to force myself to open my eyes at the unfamiliar sound, but it didn¡¯t work. Why did I feel so heavy? It didn¡¯t feel like my body. Even moving my eyelids felt like too much. ¡°Did I use too much?¡± Oh, I didn¡¯t mishear. Even though I was lying down with my eyes closed and head spinning, that was undeniably a man¡¯s voice. I¡¯d never heard that voice before There was a strange man standing in my room, which was not normal unless this was a dream. I tried to understand what was happening. I was sure that there was something wrong because it couldn¡¯t be normal to feel this heavy. I couldn¡¯t tell how much time had passed, but after much struggling, I managed to open my eyes. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to turn my head to see the figure. Who was it? His appearance was familiar. The hooded man had dark blue eyes and red hair, amon sight in Goldina. His face was also slightly darker than that of the people of the Empire, so that was likely the case. But it was not someone I knew. Those cold eyes stared at me to make sure I had opened them. Did he see the questions in my eyes? He suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°It was hard to find you in a ce like this.¡± You ¡®found¡¯ me? What the hell? In my room? How the hell? And why the hell? They likely didn¡¯t have any good intentions, otherwise, my body wouldn¡¯t be feeling so wrong. ¡°This is¡­¡± With a lot of effort, I was able to speak, albeit weakly. He frowned in what seemed to be confusion, and I made another noise. ¡°How am I supposed to¡­¡± That was all I managed to eke out before my voice gave out again. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Me? ¡°Are you the one whomitted the unspeakable act?¡± He made an iprehensible sound and then continued to speak in anguage I didn¡¯t understand. My eyelids got heavier and heavier, and I even wondered if this was a dream. ¡°You must have been lonely in an unfamiliarnd all this time. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you back to where you were supposed to be.¡± Me? Did I feel lonely? While I was trying to figure out what the hell he was talking about, a small blue me rose from his fingertips and became an electric ball. Oh my. I¡¯ve seen that before. Although all electric balls looked the same, the color and size of the spheres tended to be slightly different depending on the characteristics of the caster. I had a knack for observing such subtle magical streams. Perhaps this was the person who attacked me yesterday. It seemed like he noticed my searching gaze and he spoke, the voice strangely all-epassing. ¡°I am the messenger of the underworld. Hear my message.¡± Messenger? My head hurt. Who were the people looking for me? What insanity was this, to show up and take my bodily autonomy away like this? Was this all a dream? I tried to rouse myself, but even after moving, nothing seemed to happen. Without warning, he carried me¨D Bang! I heard an explosion loud enough to wake me up if it really was a dream. I flinched and closed my eyes, but when I opened them again the man in the ck hood was nowhere to be found. Only the emperor stood there, a me flickering in his hands. He extinguished it and gathered me into his arms. What had happened in that short period of time? Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The emperor¡¯s face was impassive as he looked around coldly, almost murderous. So basically, the usual expression. There had been times when I had thought I¡¯d gotten used to his face, and found it attractive, even, but now I was reminded of how scary he could look. The sensation of a piece of wood hitting my cheek was too vivid to be a dream. I think the loud noise I had just heard was the sound of my door breaking. ¡°Follow me!¡± The emperor muttered under his breath that he didn¡¯t know who the attackers were and where they came from. I couldn¡¯t use magic in my state, so I couldn¡¯t really feel the magical energy scattered in the air. Where did the intruders go? I stared up at him nkly, and the emperor frowned, perhaps because he noticed my gaze. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I put a magical rm on your quarters. I thought it would be safe to leave you alone because you wouldn¡¯t be affected by magic¡­ What happened to you?¡± I opened my mouth to respond to the reprimand, but the words did note out easily. I clumsily tried to make a sound, but it was difficult so I gave up quickly and shut my mouth again. The emperor continued walking. ¡®Oh no, you don¡¯t mean to walk around the hallway holding me like this, right? This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with something that draws attention like that, being carried around the hallway in the emperor¡¯s arms¡­ He walked out of the hallway, obviously irritated, carrying me like a piece of luggage despite my rising panic. It was so absurd that I wanted to protest, but my voice wouldn¡¯te out. I learned in an herbal medicine ss that there was a kind of drug that rxes the muscles of the whole body and puts you to sleep. That must have been what I was given. I still couldn¡¯t turn my head properly, but I could feel the shocked gazes of the people who saw us. The only option I had was to close my eyes tightly, dizzy and delirious from the ridiculousness of the situation. It felt like it took a lifetime to get through the hall. My head ached at the prospect of exining this to everyone, but the emperor put me down on the bed as if he didn¡¯t care about what people would say. I opened my eyes to re at him but stopped short at his worried expression. I didn¡¯t mean to make him look like that. Did I do something wrong? I tried and failed to speak, and then everything went dark. *** His face appeared for a moment, blurry, then it vanished again. I heard the doctor¡¯s serious voice saying I must have been drugged as I faded in and out of consciousness. After a brief moment, when I woke up, the emperor and I were alone in my room. His hand was on my cheek, gently shaking me, then he sighed and brought out a small ck bottle as he barely met my eyes. Was that an antidote? It seemed that didn¡¯t want anyone else in the area, so the doctor was nowhere to be found. The emperor tried to give me the medicine by pouring the liquid into my mouth himself. It was a pitiful attempt, and I was terrified that he would continue to give me liquids while I was lying down. Wouldn¡¯t it be worse if I choked and couldn¡¯t breathe? I couldn¡¯t even speak a word of warning, though it was clear that this was a bad idea. It was a miracle that I could even open my eyes to see what was happening. Fortunately, I was able to cough when I couldn¡¯t take the medicine being force-fed to me, even in my helpless state. The emperor stared at me worriedly, unsure of what to do since his efforts didn¡¯t seem to be working as he intended. ¡®Hey, it¡¯s not my fault either.¡¯ I looked back into his frustrated eyes. He lifted my upper body a little bit and held me, then stared at the medicine for a while, thinking. He seemed to realize that time was of the essence¨DI was poisoned and needed the antidote quickly. I tried to force my mouth to open, but the emperor made a resolute expression, poured the contents of the bottle into his mouth, and then pressed his lips to mine. The liquid that trickled into my mouth from the emperor¡¯s had the characteristic pungent smell of medicinal herbs. I was so startled at what he did, but thankfully the amount of medicine was small enough that I was able to swallow it, albeit with a little difficulty. He seemed to realize that I was able to ingest it this way, so he tilted the bottle of medicine into his mouth and repeated the process. I honestly didn¡¯t have any good memories of a kiss. However, I¡¯d seen a lot of artificial respiration to treat patients in emergencies, and there was nothing embarrassing with someone putting their mouth on mine for medical purposes. Well, the emperor himself carried the antidote to his mouth¡­ I blushed and swallowed with difficulty. The second time, the emperor was a bit slower in opening his mouth to let the medicine pass. He closed his eyes for a long time and held my gaze intently. Then the emperor quickly straightened as if nothing had happened. He raised his hand and put it on my forehead, and then put it to his own. ¡°I still have no idea how to measure heat,¡± he muttered nonchntly, wiping off the medicine around his mouth with his fingers. Then heid me back on the bed and stood abruptly. ¡°You must¡¯ve been given a drug that made you unconscious. That¡¯s been dealt with. We¡¯ll find outter what exactly happened to you. Get a good night¡¯s sleep first.¡± He paused. ¡°Also what the hell did you eat? You¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t catch the trailing end of his sentence as he wiped his lips with his thumb once more. He gave me a brief nce before slipping out of the room. ¡®This bed is the emperor¡¯s bed¡­ are you really going to let me stay here? Where are you going? Are you leaving to sleep somewhere else?¡¯ Of course, he was an emperor, and there were plenty of extra bedrooms¡­ But still! I couldn¡¯t stay here! From what I could hear while Iid still, he seemed to be looking at something in the drawing room. The sound of documents rustling came to me from the other side of the suite. Was he not going to sleep at all? I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep alone. I tossed and turned, lost in thought until I faded into sleep. When I opened my eyes, it seemed that not much time had passed. It was still dark outside the window, and the moon had not passed too many positions. ¡°s¡­ Ah.¡± I tried speaking. My voice had finally returned to my hoarse throat. Then I tried to move my hands by waving them around. They still felt heavy, but at least I could move them now. I could see the emperor approach me, probably because he heard me fidgeting and mumbling to myself. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡®Why are you standing so far away?¡¯ Well, thanks to the emperor¡¯s care, I felt much better, so I tried to get up and show my respect. I managed to get my feet on the ground. But then my right foot cramped suddenly. Instead of dipping into a polite bow, I stumbled, nearly mming my face into the ground. The emperor, despite standing a distance away, lunged and tried to catch me. My face ended up pressed against his wide chest. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine, and I don¡¯t need you to be rolling around on the ground. Just lie down,¡± the emperor said softly, lifting me up like a sack to put me on the bed. ¡®That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the most important thing on your shopping list¨Dgood job with handling your goods.¡¯ I wanted to crack a joke, but it was true that I was being treated fairly nicely. I decided to say thank you first out of all the things I had to say. ¡°How did you know so quickly¡­ Thank you so much for saving my life. And the fact that you gave me the medicine¡­¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. He wordlessly sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°You got hit with magic earlier, would you like me to take a look at your back?¡± ¡°Worry about yourself,¡± he replied curtly. Seriously, I was the one who should be treating him, but I was¡­ being pathetic. The emperor¡¯s face took on a thoughtful expression. ¡°Who was he? In the end, I couldn¡¯t catch him. I sent out my men, and they are quite capable, but they still weren¡¯t able to catch the intruder.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡­ They called themselves ¡®those who do not speak¡¯.¡± ¡°Have you seen them before?¡± ¡°This was the first time.¡± Did he doubt me? There were plenty of reasons to. I was in contact with a suspicious man inside the pce. But instead of interrogating me, the emperor asked me in detail about the description of the intruder, and I described it as I remembered. Height, facial appearance, nationality¡­ The emperor nodded. ¡°So?¡± I didn¡¯t know what he was asking exactly, so I looked up at the red eyes staring directly at me. ¡°So who¡¯s the one who drugged you?¡± ¡°How would I know that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lot smarter than you think. I paid for that head. Come up with it.¡± He was so unreasonable. If he was going to give apliment, he shouldn¡¯t be using it against me at the same time¡­ I didn¡¯t know if I should be impressed or angry. I sighed. The man before my eyes was the emperor. He was used to getting everything he wanted. It was difficult to me him for trying. ¡°I¡¯m not that good at herbalism.¡± ¡°Then you should bepetent from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I pouted. The emperor pressed again, ¡°Is there anyone who¡¯s been hanging around you a lot, who talks to you often and shares food with you? Someone who can use magic?¡± I had to think hard about this. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I met so many people yesterday¡­ I was with Vincenzo on my way to the academy.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to a lot of people there¡­¡± ¡°Anyone you talked to for a long time?¡± ¡°Vincenzo asked me to join him for the year-end party and helped carry my luggage.¡± ¡°Year-end party?¡± Was the emperor the type to change topics so quickly? He seemed to be interested in such a minor detail. Hmmm¡­ Vincenzo had to help me because I met with a lot of instructors. Among them¡­ ¡°Come to think of it, there was someone who said something strange.¡± ¡°What did they say¡­?¡± ¡°It was like¡­¡± They spoke as if they knew that I had been attacked. At the time, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but now¡­ ¡°¡®You¡¯ve changed your outfit. Did something happen to your school uniform?¡¯ There was a person who asked that. It¡¯s weird, right? People usually only say, ¡®You changed your school uniform?¡¯¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a lecturer¡­¡± ¡°I asked who it was.¡± I btedly remembered a sweet candy that smelled like herbs. I took a while to speak, tongue-tied. ¡°Instructor Xenon¡­¡± The emperor didn¡¯t miss my stammering. My voice sounded unconvincing. ¡°Instructor?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my instructor and I went to consult with him about my early graduation requirements. He¡¯s the one who said something I found weird. And yes, I ate something while I was there.¡± ¡°What was the exact time that you were there?¡± Since I was busy running away from the stupid aristocrats hounding me about the imperial carriage, I had skipped lunch and went to visit the instructors right away. That¡¯s how I was able to recall the exact time. I didn¡¯t know if he would be able to figure out the culprit just with this information, but in either case, I did not hesitate to say what I knew. ¡°It was half past twelve.¡± ¡°The herb I ate was probably an ingredient used in magical concoctions. Maybe that¡¯s what affected me¡­ It might have been the herb called the ¡°stone dragon¡¯s saliva¡±. The ingredients are medicinal and¡­ It¡¯s an ingredient used in magic.¡± The emperor smiled as if he was pleased with my answer, his grin growing wider as I spoke. He touched his hand to my head very lightly, as if stroking a puppy, and then nodded. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling to receive apliment, but I was dumbfounded when I realized what he did. He already knew the name of the herb I ate. So the emperor kept his mouth shut and watched if I could reason properly while I was thinking of every single person I met today, doubting and reflecting on what I ate? I didn¡¯t like the emperor acting like he was testing people¡¯s intelligence every time. If it hadn¡¯t been for this serious circumstance where I was suspicious of Instructor Xenon, I might haveined. But the more I talked, the more it would seem that I was using Xenon of being the culprit. He was sweet to me from the start and was one of the few people who helped me adapt well to the academy from when I didn¡¯t have many people on my side. I didn¡¯t want to think ill of him, I didn¡¯t want to doubt him. But I didn¡¯t mean to stay quiet. I hadn¡¯t forgotten the cold face the emperor had when he came into my room earlier. A stranger standing in my room was also not something I could let slide. And most of all, I wasn¡¯t afforded the luxury to grow up with my naivete. Just because someone showed you a kind face didn¡¯t mean that they were a good person or that they meant well. You couldn¡¯t live with your heart on your sleeve in the back alley¨Csomeone who treated you like a friend could be robbing you the next morning. Instead of defending Instructor Xenon, I went on to say what I knew. ¡°I understand that stone dragon¡¯s saliva is a paralyticpound that works by mixing magic and drugs, and is rarely traded on the market because it is not suitable for medical use or for capturing animals alive. In some cases, excessive doses can kill you instantly, but it¡¯s a drug that you can¡¯t help but notice when you overdose on it because of its strong taste and aroma, which is followed by immediate paralysis.¡± ¡°Seeing how well you can speak again, the paralysis has really gone away. So?¡± ¡°Maybe he thought the drug would work right away, but it didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t feel any effects until I got to the pce and it was toote.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°It must be Instructor Xerox.¡± He looked intrigued. ¡°You sound more determined than you look. Aren¡¯t you acquainted with him? I heard you were generous with the food you gave away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The emperor¡¯s red eyes looked straight into mine. ¡°You¡¯re being unexpectedly calm.¡± ¡°What did you think I¡¯d do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something I think of. But you¡¯re being so calm when you might as well have been hit on the back of your head¡­¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to how I would respond.¡± It was an unexpected response. ¡°Your Majesty, who I have yet to formally serve as my master, has probably suffered from a lot of pitfalls since the death of his father, the former emperor. Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have any connection to my family that I seem a littlefortable when I¡¯m alone with myself. I¡¯m not proud of it, but I was sold to a ve dealer and only barely escaped with the help of the emperor.¡± I gave him a small smile. ¡°I am not calm, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°No matter how much I¡¯ve lived in the back alley, I know my priorities. My prioritiese under the will of Your Majesty, who has agreed to appoint me to a high position. I need to figure out what¡¯s wrong so I can be of better service to Your Majesty.¡± Heughed. ¡°So you do know how to speak to a royal.¡± It wasn¡¯t ttery. It didn¡¯t matter what he thought. Even I, who was born with a low status unaware of the concept of chivalry, knew that being in an organization and being loyal were very important. It might be even more important than chivalry, as it was a matter directly rted to our survival. ¡°The guard who made chase is said to have been seriously wounded in pursuit, but he couldn¡¯t catch the culprit. But a suspect at the academy¡­ That¡¯s something we can investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you stand up?¡± After taking the antidote, I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who was judging the extent of the drug¡¯s effect. I¡¯d been wiggling my fingers and toes for a while now, and I was sure I would be able to. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then go back now.¡± I didn¡¯t readily agree. It was so obvious what he would do the moment I stepped out of this room. He¡¯d take men like the security I have around my room, or the wizards I took when I went hunting the beast, and take them to the academy. And then he would bring out Xenon and torture him to near death until he confessed everything he knew. It was the most efficient way for him. That was not to say that it was wrong. He dared to break into the imperial pce andy a hand on me, someone who belonged to the emperor. Maybe Instructor Xerox knew that. However, before that, there was something I wanted to do first. Though I was sure this beautiful ck-haired emperor wouldn¡¯t like it. I moistened my lips with my tongue instead of walking towards the door, to which he gestured for me to exit. ¡®How can I talk to you so that you can pretend to listen to me?¡¯ ¡°Well, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Now, I can imagine that you¡¯re carving out the limbs of Master Xerox in your head, but could you give me some time?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to stand up for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not standing up for him. It¡¯s just that I suddenly thought of a possibility.¡± ¡°You do tend to say that a lot.¡± He was the kind of person to listen very carefully to people¡¯s words, looking for anything useful. I bet on that trait of his. Instead of urging me to get out, the emperor crossed his arms as if he was listening. I was skeptical about whether I could persuade him, but I had no choice but to try. There was no better n for now than this, except that I would be exposed to danger. I took a small breath. ¡°It was the chief of staff who informed the empress about your condition.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t remember thest time, but as I pondered over it, I realized why his voice was so familiar to my ears. I have no doubt about it.¡± ¡°Can you take responsibility for that?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered decisively, but I don¡¯t know which one he would trust more, the chief of staff or me. I waited for a moment in silence, waiting for his judgment. The emperor rolled his red eyes as if contemting for a moment and pressed his fingers to his temple as if he had been bothered. ¡°He knows what happened when I was a kid, so he must know what happened.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing that won¡¯t eventually be fine. It¡¯s surprising, but it¡¯s good to know the rotten branches to cut. It¡¯s bad to be rotten to the core.¡± ¡®Do you trust me?¡¯ Even if you didn¡¯t believe me, he may have been pretending to. I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was up to, but I continued, ¡°When the chief servant told the empress about the constitution of Your Majesty, she seemed not to believe a thing. Still, I thought the reason why she epted the testimony was because I was suddenly attacked after that.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°What if the two groups are different?¡± ¡°How would it be different¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you said that the empress would not believe the truth about your condition. I thought that might be the case.¡± I thought that the wizard who attacked me on the way down was sent by the empress dowager to find out about the ability to nullify magic. But thinking about it, wouldn¡¯t Instructor Xenon¡¯s purpose and that of the man who broke into my room differ? ¡°It means that the two groups arepletely different and that information is not shared between them.¡± The emperor seemed to understand. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is there a third group with a different purpose as well?¡± I nodded slowly. The man in my room was obviously, undoubtedly from Golddina. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Goldina. Outcast. Wizard. It¡¯s unlikely, but maybe, just maybe, it might be an act aimed at me alone, unrted to the emperor. However, the masked man who suddenly appeared didn¡¯t seem to be trying to harm me, but to recruit me as a member of a certain group. He asked me if I was lonely. If it was hard to endure keeping so many secrets. Outcast. He had slowly raised his left hand and gripped his right forearm, which had an enchantment tattooed on it. I didn¡¯t know if I could believe it, but¡­ My abilities weren¡¯t even what the average person needed¡­ But still, that was all I could guess. The emperor had a thoughtful look. ¡°And they approached you even as they infiltrated the pce. Even if they used the medicine in advance, they¡¯d be in big trouble if you screamed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Maybe if I didn¡¯t show up, they¡¯d have kidnapped you by force. Does that give you any idea who it could have been?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I need to know. I wonder why the hell he approached me¡­ If I was the aim, shouldn¡¯t I be investigating it on my own?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I thought I had persuaded him with my logical reasoning, but the emperor cut me off abruptly, speaking forcefully. What could he be thinking? ¡°Consider it, at least. If they were interested in my life in the first ce, wouldn¡¯t they have overdosed and killed me? They don¡¯t mean to kill me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°What if Xenon was just taken advantage of? What if he was just used as a tool? Then you won¡¯t get the right information, whether by ckmailing or torturing him, and you¡¯re going to mess with the academy instructor for nothing.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with the consequences, just quit.¡± Look at how you listen to the end and then reject it. I¡¯m speechless. This is too much. ¡°They say you have to go into a den of wild beasts to catch wild beasts!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Of all the things I¡¯ve bought, you are the one that¡¯s caused me the most trouble.¡± ¡°But they were after me. What am I¡­ I think it would be good to know why. Please. I will approach it without too much risk.¡± Instead of answering, the emperor silently stared at me with an exasperated face. His face looked like he was saying ¡°fine, do as you please¡±, but somehow I kept my mouth shut and tried to meet his gaze. It was me, as always, who averted my eyes first. His sarcastic voice somehow managed to push my pride down even further. ¡°It is still just an assumption of yours that the power has nothing to do with the empress. There is no need to say more. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± He really was like an unyielding brick wall. His advisers probably talked until their throats failed in vain. If he has made a firm conclusion, there was no more reason for me to speak. I pursed my lips, but I had no choice but to bow my head. At that moment, a servant¡¯s voice was heard from outside the door. ¡°The Duke of Thiaheb asks to see you.¡± ¡°Tell him toe in.¡± Hearing this, I began to leave, but surprisingly, the emperor offered me a chair in the living room. Last time, I¡¯d been there as the emperor had been paid a visit by the empress dowager and Vicky¡¯s father. He really did intend to keep me around in the future. That¡¯s why I needed to familiarize myself with these influential people in advance. I happily sat down. However, the ordeal from earlier had left me looking rumpled and disheveled, my wrinkled school uniform looking out of ce against the opulent room. Duke Lyon Thiaheb, with his face so simr to Vincenzo¡¯s, walked into the living room, showing off his slim figure and mboyant attire. Then, with one knee on the ground, he paid his respects. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty the Emperor. Long may you reign.¡± The emperor turned his head without looking at him. Duke Lyon seemed not to want me present to this meeting, but met my eyes in acknowledgement. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I heard that something serious happened today, so I wanted to check in on your health, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°No, the person who was attacked isn¡¯t even your Majesty, so why am I worried? The one who was attacked was your favorite pet, not you¡­¡± Duke Lyon was almost bruised by a cookie basket thrown by the emperor. For a nobleman, his reflexes were pretty good, but the cookies spilled all over. The pet that the emperor cared about? I¡¯m the one who was attacked. I listened to the conversation, remembering that Duke Lyon¡¯s linguistic habits were strange. Duke Lyon nonchntly picked up a cookie that fell on his knee and put it in his mouth. His eyes were wide open and he nced at the snack in his hand. I¡¯m sure he thought it was delicious, too. Even I ate it and came to my senses, so I asked if I could have a piece. ¡°Haha, I was wondering what you were talking about because the whole royal family was going crazy over this, but it¡¯s really good. It¡¯s sweet and doesn¡¯t break easily. It¡¯s very savory. The smell of butter¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to say? Just get to the point. I have a lot to do today.¡± ¡°Tsk, how impatient. You¡¯re going to kill one of them, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duke Lyon seemed to be joking, but the emperor nodded, and the conversation stopped there. The emperor¡¯s best friend looked unfazed by his speech, but surprised by the content of his words. Unable to withstand the strange silence, I intervened cautiously, ¡°Duke, what¡¯s the story about the cookie causing the royal family amotion?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that? It¡¯s just that this cookie is making meugh.¡± Perhaps because he saw me at the banquet hall, he has treated me as if I were a nobledy, not a servant or maid. ¡°This is actually a secret, but one of my subordinates has a spy nted near the empress. Even if you don¡¯t want to hear it, the stories flow one after another. Of course, some of the people on this side will be on that side¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to feel, I was terrified to hear more but I couldn¡¯t stop listening. He nted a spy. I had never talked to Duke Lyon in person, so I thought he was just a good person, but he was also quite cunning. As I nodded a little, he continued to talk animatedly, ¡°Everything the empress does is strange on a normal day, but this time it seems that she threw a fit to find out who dropped the cookies on the aisle of the west building.¡± My heart was about to pound out of my chest, but I couldn¡¯t show it. I nced at the emperor, who was rolling his eyes, but I could not read any emotions from him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what that means. So what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing but cookies, so why the fuss? The story is ridiculous up to this point. I don¡¯t know how this happened, but suddenly everyone has a package of cookies like the one the empress dowager¡¯s carrying around the pce.¡± The emperor intervened, not understanding. ¡°¡­carrying around the pce?¡± ¡°I told you, these cookies, which were very precious until the day before, were given to me by the emperor so I could taste them. At first, the empress was losing her mind when she saw her subordinates walking around with packages of cookies. I don¡¯t really know what she¡¯s thinking anyway.¡± ¡°Everything you do is clever. It¡¯s so funny.¡± The emperor¡¯s red eyes looked directly at me saying that. I understood at once that hispliment was directed at me, not at the empress dowager. When a hunter praised a hound, did he look like that? I couldn¡¯t be happier every time the emperor smiled due to my ns. My heart beat pleasantly. ¡°That¡¯s why the Empress was in a bad mood all day, interrogating people. ¡®Did you have a cookie party or something? Huh?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t rest in my room, so I came here myself.¡± ¡°Still?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in a bad mood?¡± ¡°I told you so? I saw a servant passing by with their cheeks swollen and red by the empress¡¯s hand until just now. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t hurry up and do something about her, there won¡¯t be any people left in the pce.¡± The emperor touched his chin. ¡°I¡¯m still in a bad mood¡­¡± ¡°Why, does that mean anything?¡± ¡°No, I need you to investigate something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know anything about the chieftain¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard rumors that they were being held somewhere¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯d better find out.¡± Leon nodded instead of asking for more details. The emperor looked at me. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I excused myself with dignity, recalling the royal manners that I had learned. The emperor, who acknowledged my greeting, spoke to me as I was about to turn around. ¡°Maybe we should give it a try? Within the boundaries of safety.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Do it, but keep in mind that your life is not yours.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the happy look on my face and bowed deeply. When I heard the status of the empress dowager, I was convinced that the group that sent people after me was apletely different group from the one that poisoned me. As much as they approached me, as long as I could figure out their intentions, I decided it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to hear them out. ¡°You¡¯re smiling from ear to ear. Go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As I was walking out the door, the two of them spoke again. ¡°The pet seems to be in good health. It must have been effective when you called in a doctor and made him treat her and cursed him for not working.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± With those words, the heavy door of the drawing room closed. No more conversations were heard after that. 9. Getting entangled My room looked as if nothing had happened. All the windows and doors had been fixedpletely, contrary to my expectations. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 I ran my hand over the shiny hinge that must have just been put on the new door. All of these things were done with the consideration of the chief servant. It was true that since it turned out that the chief servant was the one who informed the empress dowager, we couldn¡¯t afford to fully trust and follow him. However, I could not shake off my affection for him that swiftly. While washing with warm water and lying on the soft, warm nket, thoseplicated thoughts were sorted out one by one. Whether it was because of the medicines that I had taken, or because I had suffered mentally and physically for a long day, it was easy to drift off. There was one thing that kept me from fallingpletely asleep. I couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the image of the empress surrounded by cookie packages. When I imagined the face of the empress, who must have been embarrassed by the package of cookies she had looked for everywhere, Iughed even as I was falling asleep. After a long while, the emperor¡¯s face came to mind. His voice praising me for doing well and eyes that seemed to see right through me. Him giving me his permission to confront Xenon myself. It was a hard-earned trust. As he said, my life was no longer mine, so I shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. I had to make good use of this opportunity somehow. I imagined myself going to the Academy and meeting him, pondering over what to say, then I fell into a sullen sleep. When I arrived at the academy, I thought Xenon might have already run away. I wouldn¡¯t have thought he couldn¡¯t deduce that I knew he was the one who drugged me. However, he showed up during the Academy Inquiry session. His round sses were impressive on his tired-looking face, which was no different from usual. He hurried to the front of the podium, waited for us to sit down, and calmly opened his mouth. ¡°Hello, everyone. Good morning. I have something to tell you today. ss N of Magic Herbology was supposed to be outdoors, but¡­¡± He exined in anguid voice and even made eye contact with each student. While listening to that friendly voice, I entertained the doubt that I might have misunderstood and that it was someone else who used poison on me. But it couldn¡¯t be an illusion. I followed him out and headed to the instructor¡¯s office. Xenon noticed that I was following, so he waited in front of the door and even opened the door. All of this was like hide-and-seek. Or a difficult puzzle. Instructor Xenon calmly went to the academy every day to spend his usual daily life, and the emperor was watching the situation even though he could easily capture him and lock him up or cut his throat. Between those two, I was the only one busying and going, trying to figure out the purpose of the group somehow. Entering his room, where the air was as pleasant as usual, I sat down in a chair as rmended. The face of the instructor looked as good as always. Monolids, light eyes, bushy green hair. The instructor handed me a piece of candy with a small smile as he sat back. ¡°What brings you here, Miss Celestia?¡± The same candy as yesterday. I wouldn¡¯t eat this unless I was a really great idiot. But what if he gave it to me with intent? The fact that I didn¡¯t eat it could be taken as a sign of doubt for him. As long as I was awake, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt him. But I calmly peeled the candy and put it in my mouth. Hopefully, I wouldn¡¯t be poisoned again. Not because I had faith that they wouldn¡¯t try anything again. This time, the antidote was prepared in advance. I could tell he was observing me. It was a really small smell, but I was sure of it. Instructor Xenon must have intentionally fed me ¡°the stone dragon¡¯s saliva¡±. ¡®How do I bring this up? Can you answer my direct question? What if you don¡¯t?¡¯ But if it wasn¡¯t now, there was no other chance. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the opportunity the emperor had granted me. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡± ¡°Is this a consultation?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡­ the candy you gave me yesterday.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was a face of ignorance, but I took a deep breath and asked at once. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to doubt you. Why did you give me the candy yesterday?¡± Xenon blinked as if he didn¡¯t understand thenguage I was speaking. ¡°The candy I gave you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Are you going to pretend you don¡¯t even know that the candy has poison in it?¡± ¡°What do you mean, poison?¡± ¡°The whole time I was at the academy, you were nice to me. Even if my status is low, you never discriminated against me. I looked up to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I was here for so long. I came to the lecture hall often. But why did you do this all of a sudden¡­? I don¡¯t quite understand. Why did the instructor give me candy with stone dragon¡¯s saliva?¡± ¡°If I were to stay with you as a researcher, I would have had more time. It¡¯s because you¡¯re graduating early and you¡¯re going into the pce.¡± He sounded the same as usual and looked the same as usual. I didn¡¯t realize until a beatter that he confessed to my usations. Looking at the candies in the basket on the desk, he still replied with an innocent face. ¡°You didn¡¯t fall down immediately, so you must havee prepared.¡± It was such a gentle tone that I even thought I heard something wrong. He was confirming that he was the culprit, but when he confessed so gently, I felt nauseous and sweaty. I bit my lips gently. I thought I was trying not to be exposed to danger, but there really was someone in the academy who was after me for some reason. I was naive. Since he was supposed to serve the emperor, he had to take his escort around the clock. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can nullify magic. At first, I was amazed that a student attending sses did not practice, but I heard a magic officer from Goldina saying strange things. Was it right after the merger?¡± I felt a prick of suspicion. There was only one person who would say such a thing and one person who knew what I was capable of. Serek. Serengevan. How long would he keep being a stumbling block to my life? ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°I never thought there would be a human being with that kind of ability. If you have that convenient ability, there is a problem you can solve.¡± ¡°Problem? I could have helped you if you¡¯d asked. Why are you kidnapping people?¡± Instructor Xenon suddenly closed his mouth and smiled. His eye smile was so familiar that I almost returned it. I suddenly felt cold. Even if I asked for help here, there was no one who woulde to my aid. ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡± I stared at the instructor who talked like he was in a ss. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s in it for me.¡± ¡°If the emperor doesn¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll see. He seems to care a lot about Miss Celestia. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re such a good listener.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡­!¡± ¡°Tell the emperor. My life, if you need it, you can take it away. I won¡¯t run away, I won¡¯t hide. And anyway, you¡¯re not going to show your head to the academy anymore, right?¡± If I could meet the requirements for early graduation, I wouldn¡¯t have toe. I didn¡¯t like any of his blunt answers. ¡°Let me ask you one more question. Who the hell was the man who came to my bedroom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret, too.¡± The emperor¡¯s henchmen who were there couldn¡¯t keep up. Perhaps if I hadn¡¯t been a burden, the emperor himself would never have missed it, but it must have been a great skill. What was the point of trying to kidnap me with someone like that? Xenon grabbed and put the candies in front of me and grinned. ¡°If I had found out before the escorts arrived, things wouldn¡¯t have been so annoying.¡± ¡°¡­Teacher.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cheer for your graduation thesis.¡± I didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t run. However, the emperor had no choice but to leave the matter to him. Whether he ran away or not, the emperor would take care of the surveince. I felt relieved, though. I was able to talk to Instructor Xenon first. I didn¡¯t find anything concrete, but I felt like I had a grain of it. The emperor¡¯s cleverness and power are, of course, eptable, but he was defensive and aggressive at the same time, threatened with so many precious things. My head throbbed. It was time to leave. He added, ¡°Hey, Miss Celestia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rmend not attending the year-end party.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only day of the year that outsiders are allowed in. Maybe¡­ wouldn¡¯t this and that happen?¡± Was that worry? Whose side was Xenon on? A year-end party. I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t that far off. Whoever attacked me would probably not try to attack me on my route home again, nor would he reattempt breaking into the pce. That one time, he didn¡¯t expect the emperor to show up, so that was the only reason he took that risk to break into the pce. Xenon was right. The next time I might be targeted, it was likely to be at the party at the end of the year. But this was advice from the person who had poisoned me, not anyone else. I couldn¡¯t tell if he meant it to help me or to harm me. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± I closed the door with a glimpse of Xenon¡¯s brazen face. Sitting at the academy that day, I was so tired that I got more attention than I could take. Every instructor who came into ss asked me if my early graduation assignment was going well, and the children who wanted to look good just because I came in riding the imperial carriage started to flirt more and more. Even Vicky of ss B even stepped in front of our ss today, blocking the hallway. It didn¡¯t matter that Vicky came, but it was a problem because of the annoying crowd following her. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Vicky stood in front of me, dressed up as she usually was. She was beautiful, and if we had gotten off on the right foot we might have be friends, but it was toote for that now. I tried to pass by her to go to the locker, but Vicky stepped in front of me again. ¡°Early graduation requirements, I heard you looked into it.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Why did you think of graduating early? If you leave this school, you¡¯re nothing.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. What little status I had, I had only in the small space of the Academy. But what about it? I twisted my mouth andughed, an expression I learned from the emperor. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me as your equal, have you, Vicky? Don¡¯t you get tired of thinking lowly of others? If that¡¯s the case anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to graduate early?¡± ¡°This is¡­!¡± ¡°If I can do it, you can too.¡± Considering the enormous amount of work and the difficulty of the assignment in the first ce, Vicky must have already been too busy to deal with anything else. It wasn¡¯t that I was looking down on them, but those aristocrats who are too fond of other people¡¯s help are bound to have limitations. Looking at her tantrum, I suddenly remembered that she was close to the empress dowager. If I didn¡¯t graduate early after teasing you that much, I wouldn¡¯t have any face to show. I quickly went back and thought of a mountain of early graduation assignments and sighed for the fiftieth time. In order to be a secretary, I had no choice but to graduate at once. By principle, there was only one chance to graduate early, and I had no more free time. The time was approaching for my predecessor, the incumbent secretary, to step down soon. Besides going to and from the academy, I devoted all my spare time to graduation tasks. I spent all my time buried between books and assignments, split between sleeping time and eating time. Fortunately, ess to the general area of the imperial pce library was granted, and data collection for the project was facilitated. It took me three days to finish just one assignment, the one from one of the most easy-going professors of magic biology. And when Ipleted another task, it was three dayster again when I checked the date. Of course, those two projects were written meticulously enough to pass even if the sky copsed. There was time, but I was afraid of the speed with which it went by. During the weekend, I didn¡¯t leave the room except during mealtime, fully immersed in my work. If Luana hadn¡¯te to see me in between my hectic schedule, I would havepletely forgotten to eat. After the weekend, four of the eight assignments werepleted and taken to the academy for submission. The instructors epted the assignment in a consistent manner. At first, they were skeptical, then amazed when they flipped through the pages. And when they saw my anxious expression, they reassured me, ¡°The Emperor is known to be a fair judge of character, giving his favor to only the talented¡­ And you are clearly his favorite, as youe to school in the imperial carriage itself. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being too harsh, but it¡¯s not easy to graduate from the Academy, I¡¯m sure you understand this, Miss Celestia.¡± Even if I was selected by the emperor, I was just their student, and I didn¡¯t know why they were treating me with such caution. Or did it mean so much toe in the emperor¡¯s carriage? I felt burdened and spent my time until I left school. I wished I could talk to Xenon, but he was nowhere to be seen. When I asked another instructor, he only said he went on a long business trip. Was it just another way of saying he ran away? Or did he disappear because of the Emperor? I was just about to get into the carriage, lost in thought when the driver gave me a letter. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The message arrived while you were in the academy. It¡¯s a letter that doesn¡¯t have much magic in it, so you can open it with confidence.¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡± ¡®Serek¡¯ was written on the space for the sender¡¯s name. I could recognize his bad handwriting instantly. I dropped the letter due to my surprise, and I hesitated to pick it up again, wondering about what was written inside. The reason why I didn¡¯t read it and throw it away or burn it was because of some anxiety that some information might have been exchanged between Serek and the empress. Really, that cockroach stuck to my life so persistently. He was so stubborn when we met again, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever contact me after that. I tried to be calm and ripped open the envelope. [If you have time today, I want to meet with you and Samidion.] ¡®Where does this bastard get the courage to write down my brother¡¯s name? I¡¯m sure I warned you not to do that thest time we met.¡¯ I cursed silently, but I couldn¡¯t tear the letter apart right away. What the hell was he up to? Was it rted to the Empress? No matter how hard I thought about it, I was suspicious of the n to suddenly meet. There seemed to be a good reason. Serek was one of the few people who knew my abilities. If possible, I wanted to keep his mouth shut so that he wouldn¡¯t spill any of my secrets. In the end, I was inclined to meet him because I knew that I would not be shaken at all even if I saw him. I was d I didn¡¯t kill him. I could swear that no matter what that bastard would do in the future, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. One thing that bothered me was that I could not tell His Majesty the Emperor in advance. It was almost the first time that I was going to something without telling him first because I was avoiding sudden appointments, as well as all the after-school activities and minor appointments. As always, the emperor went at a breakneck pace, so the days he stayed in the capital were dotted between frequent business trips, concentrating on mergers and dealings with monsters. I imagined his voice telling me to stay where he could see me. Awkwardly and unconvincingly, I muttered to myself, ¡°Sure.¡± Even to my own ears, it sounded like I didn¡¯t mean it. I decided to go to the meeting anyway. The emperor was too busy to take note of everything I was doing. We just had to get back to the pce safely. ¡°Well, Vinius.¡± Vinius stared out the window, wary, and then turned to me. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Can you reply back to this letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If so, please wait a moment.¡± I flipped the letter over and sealed it by carelessly scribbling the reply on the envelope of the letter Serek had sent me. I told him to meet me near a fountain in the central square. I thought it would be better if there were more people. ¡°Please send this back, and we¡¯re going to the central square.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was going to take a look at some assignments in the park in the main square before the appointment. Central Park, where not only academy students but also citizens of the capital used to walk or sit and read, was famous for its very beautiful sculptures. But when I got to the main square, I knew I had to overhaul my ns. Even though I had parked the carriage far away and walked, I received so much attention because Vinius, wearing a cloak with the imperial coat of arms engraved on it, was standing next to me. To make it even worse, he looked like he would shoot anything that moved wrong on sight, probably because he was nervous that the crowd wasrger than usual. ¡°Vinius, can¡¯t you rx a little bit?¡± ¡°You¡¯re travelling on foot in an area surrounded by people and tall buildings from which people could easily take a shot at you? It is difficult to rx, miss.¡± He was right, honestly. I quickly gave up my n of flipping through my books in the warm sun and went into a nearby pub overlooking the square. If Serek appeared, I would know, and the pub during the day was less crowded, so he and I could attract less attention. When Vinius entered the space, his mind seemed to be more rxed. I sat by the window and fumbled through the fifth assignment book. I really didn¡¯t know why they made all the early graduation requirements so difficult; it was almost like they got pleasure from seeing us suffer. It was true that one could assume that we needed to learn everything before graduating, but putting all the misceneous topics in one subject was really gruesome. I heard that each early graduation applicant got a different examination topic, and each time it was something confusing, like, ¡®Describe the method of detoxification of the twin pigs with wings that swallowed strawberry poison and the method of detoxification of humans who cooked and ate the same pig. Sort out the recipes and the origins and characteristics of the ingredients by item.¡¯ How did theye up with such a bizarre topic sentence? It was interesting in its own way as I pored over a biology book depicting the intestines of winged twin pigs. Despite everything, it seemed that my topic was suitable for my aptitude. I lost track of time because I was reading, but then I suddenly felt chills in my spine, so I raised my head. What the hell? I felt an unusual flow of mana. I didn¡¯t have any magical powers. However, I was confident that I was superior to others in detecting magic or in detecting and analyzing its color, smell, shape, and texture. I stuck my head out of the window and looked around repeatedly. They weren¡¯t trying to use attack magic against someone, me or anyone else, were they? The good old days of thinking I was safe due to myck of status were gone. I could be threatened by anyone at any time, not because of me exactly, but because of the person I served. When I looked around suddenly, Vinius also changed his attitude and looked out the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I can feel a magic spell somewhere.¡± Vinius wasn¡¯t surprised by what I said. Several times better than me in his ability to observe the surroundings, he pointed at one side of the square. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of that person.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 As I turned my head, I could see the citizens of the square in chaos, pointing and looking at one ce. When I stuck my head out and looked up at the sky in the direction they were staring, there was a wizard flying freely in the air. The moment I saw the face, I grit my teeth without realizing it. ¡°Serek¡­¡­.¡± Did thew prohibiting the use of magic in the streets mean nothing at all to him? Even though the empress and the Imperial Magic Department were exceptions, wasn¡¯t it something that should only be done in an emergency? Did everything seem easy under the protection of the empress? Ufortably, I realized that the people seemed curious about the wizard¡¯s translucent magic wings. I looked up with envy at how Serek pped his impressive wings. The colorful white and red clothes were in the style of the empress¡¯s uniform. A slender aquiline face looked back at me. The moment I looked at him as he turned his gaze towards me, his familiar gray hair and green eyes seemed somehow creepy. Why? That thought was quickly lost as I saw him watch a small-looking man approach. Still, I felt uneasy. Even the Serengevan I knew could never fly that skillfully. I knew that Serek was talented and that he had the aptitude for great magic, but even he had limitations¨Cand judging from what I¡¯d seen, he had gone far beyond what I expected him to be capable of. Something must have happened during the time we were apart. Something I didn¡¯t know about. During the time I was sold as a ve, there must have been some development for Serek. How else could he have achieved such rapid growth? Hended while I was staring in a daze. Then, he smiled proudly at the crowd¡¯s apuse. Then he split the crowd and walked into the pub. ¡°Long time no see, Celestia.¡± He came right in front of me and knelt down on one knee and asked for my hand. I stared at his palm quietly and shot him an angry look. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ve be a handsome nobleman.¡± Serek forcibly took my hand. Before I could grab my hand away, he kissed the back of it lightly and got up. I stiffened. Aside from the feeling of getting filth on the back of my hand, at that moment, I felt a light heat, like how it felt when I touched the emperor¡¯s body. No, it might be a little different from that. What was this feeling? It was noticeable when I felt it, but it passed so quickly that I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. But I had an ominous feeling that it had something to do with his sudden increase in abilities. ¡°I missed you, Celestia.¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anything because I had to use all my willpower not to punch his face after spewing such nonsense. ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± Serek pulled a chair out for me and sat right next to me. I got up straight away and went around the big wooden table and sat across from him. He chuckled and ruffled his hair. His eyes, framed with thickshes, annoyed me so much. Those were eyes that I spent so much of my life loving. I¡¯ve looked at them and thought he was lovely. All the more because I knew he had known how he affected me and used me. I didn¡¯t know if he can see me frowning to the fullest, but he spoke gently, with the expression he used to use to soothe me. ¡°Celestia, are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°¡­Did you ask me if I was relieved?¡± If I had any water left in front of me, I would have thrown it at his face. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t even do that. I clenched my fist tightly, and he even sped my fist with his own hands. When I tried to shake his hand off as if it was something dirty, I could see Vinius in conflict over whether to take out his weapon or not. How could this bastard be so consistently brazen? I forced his hand away and crossed my arms. ¡°Stop beating around the bush and just keep things simple. I¡¯m busy.¡± Serek smiled irritatingly like he had all the time in the world and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you in advance.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That we¡¯ll see each other often in the future? If you¡¯re really thinking of working in the pce. And¡­ if you keep staying by the emperor¡¯s side.¡± I thought the way he said it was funny. I was a nobody. And here he was talking like I was someone that came to the Imperial Pce because I was needed there. I came to the Empire much earlier. Indirectly because of him. I was the one who came to the pce in great need, and yet that¡¯s how he phrased it? What he said was strange too, when I thought about it after my head had cooled down a bit. I knew he was working under the empress. I had heard that a magic unit would be created for the purpose of nurturing magic users. So that¡¯s why Serek was therest time. But what did he mean by saying we¡¯d see each other more often in the future? ¡°I¡¯m the chief magic officer in the newly established Ministry of Magic Training under the empress dowager. As you might have guessed.¡± ¡°Are you¡­?¡± With that skill? ¡°So, if the emperor has a chance to go hunting in the future, of course, he will apany our department. We¡¯re good enough to protect him. We¡¯ll keep bumping into each other like that, so we don¡¯t have to be ufortable, do we? I¡¯m telling you this in advance so you can feel better.¡± ¡°You know, I feel like you¡¯re wasting my time. Stop talking nonsense and get to the point. How can you be the chief? If there¡¯s no one better than you, the empire should be ruined.¡± Serek, who lived on a high horse,ughed quietly as if my words were a joke and swept up his bangs. ¡°Why are you saying such harsh things? You alwaysplimented me that I could do better, didn¡¯t you? You were the one who recognized my brilliance the best.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I told you those things not because I was impressed but so you wouldn¡¯t feel too bad. I felt sorry for you, who had a very simple brain that didn¡¯t fit in with that great talent, so I was rooting for you to try harder.¡¯ Back then, I liked you. Because you always said you wanted to do better and be with Samidion and me. So¡­ I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. Fortunately, the nightmare faded away as quickly as it came. It wasn¡¯t important that I was foolish in the past. Now I recognized what kind of person he had been. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I said. But you¡¯re not the kind of guy who¡¯s good enough for that. I know what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Are you saying that now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get the point, Serek.¡± ¡°I even have the special powers that the empress has given me.¡± A special ability given by the Empress? Serek gloated, but I smelled something fishy with this entire situation. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Never mind. Anyway, we¡¯ll see each other often in the future, and if you want to do well again, I¡¯m giving you a favor¡ªyou cane back to me anytime you want.¡± I shot a dirty look at Serek. Looking at his soft smile, I could see that he was not willing to talk about his new ability. In other words, he¡¯d just confirmed to me that the two of them were plotting something. I decided not to ask if they knew about my abilities. I¡¯d hoped that the empress didn¡¯t know but seeing how Serek was now¡­ There was no doubt about it. She knew. When I tried to kick myself, Serek quickly opened his mouth. ¡°Does the emperor know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your ability.¡± He seemed uneasy. While I was momentarily thinking of how to respond to that, Serek opened his damn mouth again, ¡°The rich bastard probably doesn¡¯t know.¡± I looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a jerk. You work for him now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Anyway, that¡¯s the greatest part of your ability. His Majesty doesn¡¯t appreciate your ability. I¡¯ll have to be next to you for a hundred days¡­¡± ¡°What do you care? You¡¯re not short of money right now. You don¡¯t still need that ability, do you?¡± A bastard who couldn¡¯t even hide his feelings. If this was a back alley in Goldina, I would have used my powers to cut him where he was weak and eat as much as I could. Just as he did to me. ¡°He¡¯s using you.¡± What was it that he was thinking? My lips curled into a sneer and Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I need your powers, Celestia. I know what you can do. You¡¯re an aberration. But do you even understand what kind of life that rich bastard has? That bastard and I were born in different leagues. At least think of how that golden spoon will think of you when he realizes what you are. If the magicians saw you, they¡¯d run away because they¡¯re scared. You¡¯re hideous. Don¡¯t you think so? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. But you can¡¯t hide it forever, can you? He thought I was ugly? This jerk¡­¡­. His ideas were so preposterous that I didn¡¯t even know what to say. He thought I was miserable and keeping my powers a secret? Serek seemed bolstered on by my silence, puffing his chest out, unable to stop talking. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth. But I understand. I understand everything. I even love you for it. Do you think you can find anyone who will ept you other than me?¡± ¡®How could you say that to me?¡¯ My fist trembled. If he cared about me even a little bit, hell, if he was a sane person, he would never say that to me. Even if I killed this guy right now, I was sure I would be justified. ¡°You think he¡¯ll run away when he sees what I can do? I¡¯m speechless.¡± A familiar voice suddenly boomed from behind me. Surprised by the voice, I jumped up and almost fell, and suddenly a hand came to catch me, then held me close. The temperature of the palm that came over my forearm was burning hot. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± While I was surprised, Serek bent over and paid his respects. The emperor nodded and stood behind me, holding my shoulders. My heart thumped at the hot touch of his chest and hands against my back and shoulders. It was such a strong magical force that I wanted to absorb the magic and stabilize him right away. How much mana did he use? Having no idea that the emperor was just using me as a cont, Serek stared at me in a daze, unsure of how to act in the presence of the emperor. I tried to raise my head and look up at the emperor, but I couldn¡¯t because he held me in such a tight embrace. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The Emperor¡¯s sudden appearance in the middle of this town made me very embarrassed. As far as I knew, he didn¡¯t like to walk around the pce without a carriage, and he didn¡¯t stop by this pub selling ordinary people¡¯s food for just anything. His overseas trip was very clearly over by now. After all his work though, I was sure that he had used up much of his energy and was supposed to just go straight back and rest. This ce wasn¡¯t somewhere where a lot of people went to rx. When I rolled my eyes and checked the surroundings, security guards were already posted at the main entrance. At first, the pub looked very sophisticated with its natural flowers arranged in a wooden building designed for good sunlight. But when the emperor and knights pushed in at once, the pub looked very shabby inparison. While I was thinking about it, the emperor kept me in his arms and stayed still. He was silent for a long time, purposefully keeping his acknowledgment from Serek. Because of this, Serek had to continue to crouch down with one knee pressed to the ground and pay his respects to the emperor. I carefully spoke. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe here yourself.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯te here myself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to join this fun story. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Serek¡¯s face, which was still faced downward because of the Emperor¡¯s gesture, was pale. I guess he still remembered what we were talking about. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you again, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re calling me Your Majesty? I don¡¯t mind you calling me a rich bastard like you did earlier. I actually do have a lot of money.¡± He seemed to be trying to keep a rxed smile somehow, but his face turned blue. Then he barely took a deep breath and came back with a smiling face. ¡°I was talking about someone else, but I think you¡¯ve misheard, Your Majesty. How could I have said that about you, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Aha, I see. Yes, because I suddenly stepped in on your conversation.¡± ¡°Yes, I have not received the official delegation. I think I shouldn¡¯t have called Celestia just yet.¡± He kept staring at the emperor¡¯s forearm, which was tightly wrapped around my shoulder, and now he started talking nonsense. He spoke in a way that, taken at face value, would have been polite, but in this situation implied that there was something going on between us. We didn¡¯t even have a formal military rtionship, but it was easy to make people misunderstand. How was I supposed to kill the spread of those kinds of rumors? But before I got angry, the emperor beat me to it. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± There was a strict line-drawing nuance on the word, and it seemed quite unpleasant. I was a little grateful that I couldn¡¯t see the Emperor¡¯s face. I could now easily guess that he had a cold smile on his face. I didn¡¯t really want to see the lion-like face picking at its prey to see how to kill it. Serek opened his eyes wide as if he didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°It¡¯s good for the empress dowager to have fun, but tell her to roll her toys gently.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Why do I bother talking with fools¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying that about me?¡± Serek¡¯s angered expression came face to face with the emperor¡¯s smirk. ¡°What? You have bad ears, too? There must be a misunderstanding, just as I thought the word ¡®rich bastard¡¯ was about me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± When I saw Serek grit his teeth together, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. He seemed so foolish now, to even think ofing up with excuses in front of the emperor who must have been dealing with politicians all his life. The emperor turned and loosened his grip on my shoulder. He seemed well, and I could see no signs of injury on his arms, as he was wearing a particrly long-sleeved dress today. However, I realized btedly that he still seemed to be burning up, judging from the chill that rushed in when he dropped his arm from my shoulder. In my haste, I nced at Serek and followed the emperor outside. 10. Secretary of the Emperor Perhaps it was not enough for the owner of the pub to bow repeatedly in farewell, but he eventually saw the emperor and me off from the establishment. As the guards followed me, Vinius headed towards my carriage, and I climbed into the carriage with the emperor. I¡¯d always felt burdened to be alone in the same space as him, but in a way, it might be a privilege. When I walked up to the wagon between the security guards and looked back, I felt a little better when I saw Serek looking our way. As I sat on the silk chair of the fluffy imperial carriage, the emperor sat across from me and opened the document. He was more distant than before. We sat diagonally on the seats, as far as we could be from each other. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why did youe looking for me? I wouldn¡¯t have taken long.¡± The emperor, who turned the paper over, nced at me and lowered his eyes again. ¡°Are you upset that I came?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I was on my way back anyway, and I couldn¡¯t stand not doing anything about that man.¡± It was hard to guess how he was really feeling because he always spoke calmly. ¡®If you say such things casually while fluttering documents, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a joke or the truth.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t look at his back here, but why did he always sit so far away like that? So stubborn. We were immersed in our own thoughts and worked without conversation in the carriage bound for the pce. Back at the pce, I reported today¡¯s events to my predecessor, who gave me a brief summary of what I needed to know about the royal family, including the resignation of the chief of staff. ¡°He resigned?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s older than I am because he¡¯s been serving the former emperor. He did a great job, too.¡± ¡°¡­He was a good man.¡± ¡°You should go home and rest. That would be great.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°And let¡¯s see, it¡¯s pruning season, so the gardeners will be busy taking care of the trees¡­¡± My heart thumped at the news of the chief, sandwiched between the other news as if it were nothing. Did he really go home quietly to rest? No, I didn¡¯t think so. It was such a sudden resignation. I didn¡¯t me myself for what I said, since I was certain it was him. He turned his back on someone he shouldn¡¯t have had. He might be tortured in a dungeon, and even if he was at home, he¡¯d be under surveince. The Emperor would have told me if he had found a connection with Xenon, or if he had a useful ie, but if he hadn¡¯t¡­ was he alive? ¡°¡­Are you listening?¡± When I came to my senses, the secretary was staring at me, frowning. ¡°I think you¡¯re busy thinking about something else.¡± ¡°No, I was listening.¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± I was d for my memory in times like these. I recited the story that I heard in one ear while thinking about it. ¡°Because it¡¯s time to hire arge number of gardeners to renovate the garden, if you have a schedule for a garden event, you need to coordinate it in advance.¡± His expression rxed gently. ¡°Whoa, all right, I must have misunderstood. You can go now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be able to hold on very long here either. My knees, waist¡­ I can¡¯t get away with my age as easily anymore.¡± ¡°Secretary¡­¡± ¡°Early graduation or whatever, I look forward to seeing how you¡¯ll do.¡± I smiled awkwardly and nodded. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get my own way just because I wanted to, but the reasons for doing it were increasing. After greeting the secretary, I stopped by my room and took a proper bath, so I went to the emperor¡¯s room in a refreshed mood. He had taken off his top and was lying on the bed reading documents. The emperor must have washed up after a long trip, seeing how his hair, which had been covered with dust, was damp and clean now. Having to take the time to read documents that required final approval like that while traveling must have been a difficult job, even for the emperor. I approached him, who was lying on his stomach, and sat on the bed, putting a hand on his back. He had just washed up, so the skin was soft, but it looked terrible to my eyes. His back, which at first had only scars that looked like unrecognizable bruises, was now covered with scars with more and more distinct shapes. I knew in my head that a new wound that bled was much healthier than an old, unhealed wound, but it was not very good to see. And even if it was a side effect, it was usually just a bruise, not like this, where his back was covered with sharp cuts¡­ I didn¡¯t know how much power he had used to end up like this. Was it because of my presence that he thought he could take worse wounds? Or was it because he got a little freedom from constant pain now? He kept using more and more powerful magic regardless of how it hurt him. There were many things I wanted to ask, but I kept my mouth shut and made use of my hands. He came from such a stupid situation where the people of a country depended on a single emperor. I didn¡¯t want to say anything that would sound like ming. I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished inside as I sensed magic from the outermost ce I could reach, oneyer at a time, as if untangling threads. How could there be suchplicated magic? When my hand touched the dark blue triangle pattern, the emperor took a short breath. Then he made a small click and shoved his nose into the document again. Time flew by as I took care of the remaining wounds as I traced the muscles from his neck to his firm back and then to his shoulders. It wasn¡¯t until darkness fully fell that his back became something worth looking at. I got up, trying not to show my distress. My head was spinning. I did the best I could, and I couldn¡¯t do any more either. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 No matter how often he took care of the wound, the rate at which he healed couldn¡¯t keep up with all the expeditions he went on. But it wasn¡¯t like the emperor was going for my sake, so I couldn¡¯tin about it. I resigned myself to the situation and prepared to go, but the emperor turned halfway to look at me with his chin in his hand. ¡°Are there any more ufortable areas?¡± ¡°You look pale.¡± Again with this. Although there was a clear difference in status, was it necessary not to answer this much? Regardless of the question, I can¡¯t have a proper conversation only by answering with what they wanted to hear. When I pretended not to hear and tried to stand up to leave, the emperor patted the bed, beckoning me to sit. ¡®You shared an almost-hug with him in front of other people today, and didn¡¯t you carry him in the hallway?¡¯ It was strange to act like a person who kept manners when there were only the two of us while actingfortably in front of others. After fixing my hair, I sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Early graduation, you said you¡¯d make it. How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die before you graduate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to let that happen.¡± I looked at him, wondering if he had more questions, and he did. ¡°And the party?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it after the test? ¡°Oh, you mean the year-end party?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t someone ask you toe with them?¡± Apparently, I mentioned that I was asked by Vincenzo. He remembered everything, really. No matter how much information was filtered before it reached the emperor¡¯s ears, he was the final decision-maker. He worked hard every day to assess the empire¡¯s situation and even handled the undead that popped out of the dungeon. In the midst of all that hard work, he remembered the little things like the academy party schedule. And the story of the partypanion. How smart he was. I shook my head in wonder and disgust. ¡°I decided not to go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°As long as the person who broke into my room is not the same person as Xenon, I think there are a lot of people who are after me and I¡¯m going to be careful from now on. Participating in an event where outsiders can enter is a risk that I don¡¯t have to take.¡± The emperor was lost in thought and did not speak for a moment. ¡°Do you mind if I go now?¡± Without saying a word, he tapped his finger on my cheek, asking me to stay for a little longer. And soon, he said something interesting to me. ¡°After you¡¯re officially appointed as secretary, you¡¯re going to have to spend all your time with me except sleeping and waking up.¡± I was nervous about why this was making him smile. Seeing me nodding slowly, the emperor quickly continued, ¡°It¡¯ll be yourst memory, so let¡¯s just attend the party.¡± ¡°¡­What? No, I¡¯m really fine. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I insist.¡± It felt like the academy was suddenly bing far away. Of course, learning new things was fun, and making friends was fun, but¡­ now I felt that my ce was by the Emperor¡¯s side. At least, I hoped so. But the emperor didn¡¯t give me any more time to refuse. ¡°Let¡¯s go. When you said you wanted to go to the academy, all you wanted was to graduate like this in a hurry. I¡¯d be sorry if I don¡¯t give this much to someone who¡¯s going to devote their whole life to me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The emperor was stubborn in strange aspects, but sometimes he was considerate enough to melt people. The same was true when he ordered me to bring my shoes as a ve, and as the head of the academy, he provided me with a dress when I had nothing to wear when attending the banquet. It was touching, but there was one more reason why I couldn¡¯t go to the year-end party. ¡°But as long as I know there are people who are after me, I don¡¯t think I should make trouble for you. And what if Vincenzo gets caught up in a dangerous situation when I¡¯m with him¡­?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that student. I¡¯ll figure it out for you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t outsiders join as partners?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a masquerade ball?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡± The emperor wasing? Where? To an academy party? I knew what that clear stare was. He wasn¡¯t joking. He meant it. And I didn¡¯t want to be the one to challenge his decision. His red eyes crinkled up in a grin. ¡°There will be no better escort than me, so no worries.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty¡­¡­.¡± The emperor had been watching me and could guess what I wanted to say. He had a way of staring me down coolly whenever I tried to protest against his words. He smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t sleepfortably without knowing that the child who crawled into my pce is safe.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°My life is on the line every day, and if my secretary is also at risk of death every day, I don¡¯t know who will die first.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I should be ecstatic or worried about the escort drivers who had to deal with the emperor¡¯s random schedule. ¡°I see.¡± I nodded helplessly.
***
It had already been a week since Ist left my room. Stuck inside, I clung to writing assignments every day. Now, only thest assignment, Xenon¡¯s, was left. I should have looked into the report when I was told to ¡°see if I could handle it¡±. So many things were required, I wrote back and forth in a situation where I felt like I was going to die buried in the data I researched. Organizing the investigations was a task in itself, but the amount of data that needed to be collected and written was enormous and my fingers felt like they were going to break. I woke up from a flicker of sleep and woke up to my feet on the bed. It was almost impossible to tell how many days it has been since I slept well. It would have been great to have the magic of recovery at times like this. ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± I even gave up attending the academy for the rest of my time until I finished my graduation assignment. Instructor Xenon, who knew I was being threatened in this regard, had seen the situation. In addition, if it was possible to graduate early anyway, there was no need to fill up the attendance period. Now there was really no turning back. I couldn¡¯t say that it was too hard for me. The emperor was already thinking of introducing me as a candidate for secretary, and he couldn¡¯t do that for someone who hadn¡¯t fulfilled the minimum requirements of the academy. While doggedlypleting the tasks without knowing whether the sun was rising or setting, I sometimes wondered why instructor Xenon had given me such medicine at that time. When I looked back on the past, I felt conflicted about the decisions I had made. I was wrapping up this assignment, so I could spend my time investigating Instructor Xenon. What the hell was he doing, and why the hell did he do it to me? Even with myplicated thoughts, the pen kept moving. While writing homework, I fell asleep, woke up again, wrote again, and ate the meals that Luana brought me. What would have happened if Luana hadn¡¯t stopped by to take a look at my meals from time to time? In addition, these days, I felt like I was getting rid of all my fatigue after eating with friends. It was surely because confiding in trusted people relieved stress. As I was massaging my hands, I found another pile of homework on my left and before I knew it, I was writing thest sentence of thest chapter. [¡­So, 201 spells werebeled as prohibited magic.] After I put the period, I was so moved that I read thest page again, and then I put the lid on the inkwell. There was a huge mountain of work next to me that I didn¡¯t know how I finished all of it. All I had to do now was make a hole in the paper and tie it up¡­ I could do thatter¡­ ¡°Done!¡± I had never felt better than when I copsed onto the bed with a feeling of refreshment. I felt so proud that I had managed it. I didn¡¯t know what would happen at graduation. The number of people who were able to graduate early was appropriate for how difficult the requirements were. Iid down and fiddled with the badge pouch the emperor gave me. It was thanks to that that I was able to pull through. Knock, knock, knock~ Knock? I didn¡¯t bother standing because I thought I¡¯d be Luana as always. ¡°Yes,e on in.¡± When I saw the door open and the emperor walked in, I woke up in surprise. My room looked terrible right now. It was either a room or a pile of books. Why would hee at a time like this? I had no energy to even try fixing the room, so the most I managed was to a weak greeting . The emperor stood and folded his arms, ncing at the only chair in my room where I used to sit, now covered in books. ¡°I thought you looked busy these days, but you¡¯re lying on your back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just lying down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving for the South in about five days from tomorrow,¡± he informed me, something he started to do at my request. But did he really have toe in person? I nodded. ¡°For what¡­?¡± ¡°The merger seems to have been roughlypleted, so I¡¯ll be going over to give the dungeon a check.¡± I thought it was frequent, but really, the speed at which dungeons opened these days was fast. The damage to civilians hadn¡¯t urred yet, but I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen at this rate. If the undead just kepting back, that would be a big problem. I should have said goodbye, but I leaned over and pointed to a pile of papers. ¡°I¡¯ve done my homework, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with my early graduation assignment.¡± He nced at the untidy stack that made up the mountain of my assignments. ¡°That¡¯s a huge amount. Indeed, the requirements are so strict.¡± I knew I had to be humble, but I couldn¡¯t manage. My eyeballs were about to fall out while I was doing the homework, and my fingers were still numb and sore to the point that I couldn¡¯t pick up my pen properly. I read so many letters that I even felt like words were floating around in my brain. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lot. This is not a task that everyone was asked to do.¡± The emperorughed. ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve done it all.¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 His searching gaze stopped at my hand. When I looked at it, I could see the badge sticking out of the pocket I was fiddling with. I was a little embarrassed, so I quickly hid it behind my back. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to graduate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I did my best, but¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be satisfied if it¡¯s your best. It¡¯s done, then. Let¡¯s go on a journey together. It¡¯s a fun trip, so it won¡¯t be boring.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re done with your studies, right?¡± That was true¡­ My heart pounded. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d take me on for the job so soon. Was it okay to carry out such a long schedule as an acting secretary? I didn¡¯t even have a proper diploma yet. When the emperor saw my face, he uncrossed his arms and patted my head. I was surprised at the unexpected gesture, but it didn¡¯t offend me. ¡°I¡¯ll hand in my assignment tomorrow morning and join you right away. ¡°Would that be all right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow, you agreed so quickly, I¡¯m not used to you acting like a loyal and obedient hound.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You keepparing me to a dog.¡± ¡°And when we get back, we have to go straight to the party, so I think it¡¯s better to pack the clothes for then and bring them with us.¡± Clothes? Feeling ominous at the words, I nced outside the door. I didn¡¯t forget the embarrassment when a box the size of my body was delivered to the front of the room. ¡°If you say clothes¡­ I¡¯m fine with what you gave mest time.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the clothes of my subordinates represent me?¡± Easy for him to say. The emperor was the owner of a sculpted body like no other, one that could wear any outfit beautifully. Besides, he had a handsome face thanks to his excellent genes, perfect for attracting beautiful women. But before I could say no, I heard someone knocking on the door. This time, it wasn¡¯t just one box. There was a hanger full of clothes. And on either side of it, men and women with tape measures andce samples hanging on their arms were smiling broadly, followed by a jeweler who had all sorts of boxes in his arms. I nced at Serena in front of them, then looked at all the attendants in turn. Although Golddina and this empire¡¯s items had some differences ording to regional characteristics, I could tell easily that the material I had in front of me was shockingly expensive. They were exquisite things. ¡®So, instead of me fine-tuning my homework, you¡¯re telling me to measure this tired body, choose a fabric, and choose essories?¡¯ That wasn¡¯t easy. I wanted to look at the emperor with resentful eyes, but I found that I couldn¡¯t make myself annoyed. He then let the seamstresses in himself and helped them bring the fabrics into the room. He always decided everything himself and only gave notice afterward. Of course, I couldn¡¯tin too much to a man of his position, but would it be so hard for him to tell me in advance? Probably. He might as well have given me a little bit of decision-making power. I bit back my pout. I had to get used to serving the emperor withoutint. Serena, the one who led them in, stopped looking at my room and looked at me with stern eyes. ¡°Haha, hello, Serena.¡± ¡°In thedy¡¯s room¡­ I¡¯ve told you so many times that anyone who works in the pce should lead a clean and quiet life, so what is all this?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I know.¡± I wish I¡¯d had time to sort things out. The emperor listened to Serena¡¯s nagging and looked at me withughter in his eyes, then disappeared. After a long scolding, I managed to get myself measured. It was a very hard task. They had so many questions about the lining, the exterior, the seams, and the fabric and decorations and ribbons on each part. However, I couldn¡¯t hear it properly because I didn¡¯t sleep well for a few days because of my homework. Having found it difficult to answer the repeated question of ¡°Which is better between the two?¡± they decided to take matters into their own hands. I raised my arms as they told me to, like a broken doll. I put my hair down, then up, and then I started to doze off. Before I fell asleep, I heard a faint clicking sound. Fortunately, I was in bed when I managed to open my eyes in the morning. I didn¡¯t remember how, but I must¡¯ve found my way onto the bed by instinct. The books and papers in the room were still a mess. It must have been difficult for Serena to leave it as it was, but since I was so exhausted and fell asleep, she had no choice but to endure it. I had been indebted to her since I first arrived at this pce. I didn¡¯t want to be branded as a lousy person who didn¡¯t even know how to value the privilege of working at the pce. Besides, I had been a ve, and yet I was enjoying all the benefits of attending the academy. I hurried down to the carriage, determined to look better next time. I arrived at the academy early, long before my first ss began. After going around the lecture hall and submitting assignments, I had to go out to get on the carriage again without having time to listen to the instructor¡¯s feedback. Indeed, Instructor Xenon, who said he was on a business trip, was nowhere to be seen. I couldn¡¯t keep my escorts waiting for me, so I hurried back to the carriage but stopped because I saw someone waving their hands. It was Vincenzo with his blue hair and a refreshing smile. ¡°Vincenzo? I didn¡¯t know you came to school this early.¡± ¡°Celestia!¡± Vincenzo rushed in front of me. Was there something urgent? ¡°Celestia, I was worried about what was going on when you suddenly just sent me a message and didn¡¯te to school.¡± He seemed worried because he hadn¡¯t seen me since I told him I couldn¡¯t attend the year-end party with him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m alright¡­ I was just busy and had to take care of some things.¡± ¡°Is it because of your early graduation assignment?¡± He was somewhat right, but somehow I was embarrassed to say that I was absent from school to concentrate on it. When I nodded slightly, Vincento grinned. ¡°You probably did a good job.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you for another week or two because you couldn¡¯t make it to the year-end party, but here you are.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t go to the year-end party¡­¡± We couldn¡¯t go together. My partner had changed. As I hesitated to speak, Vinius came to my side. He bent over and whispered to me, not soft enough to be inaudible to Vincenzo, reminding me of our hectic schedule. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celestia. Your Majesty is waiting.¡± Vincenzo looked at me with his eyes wide open. I fiddled with my hair, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vincenzo. I¡¯ll talk to you next time.¡± He took my hand and kissed the back of it, his face regretful. Although it was an ordinary greeting between aristocrats, it somehow seemed awkward to me. ¡°Every time I try to make an appointment with you, it feels like His Majesty intervenes. It¡¯s just a feeling, though.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Haha. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± He seemed to want to say something more, but I quickly turned away. Vinius must have been in a hurry, so he helped me up briskly into the carriage. We rode quickly and were let in by the troops guarding the front of the Imperial Pce. I looked around at the well-arranged formation, feeling safe and in awe that the emperor had such an expansive retinue for his campaigns. Then, noticing that they were divided into two groups, each wearing different clothes, I looked more closely. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the emperor said I wouldn¡¯t be bored on this expedition, I didn¡¯t listen to him. At the head of the group on the left was the familiar captain of the Imperial troops, and at the head of the group on the right was Serek. Wearing white and red clothes and riding on a white horse, he looked more dignified than anyone else. Serek met my eyes from inside the carriage as if he knew I was there all along Beneath his well-groomed gray hair ¡ª once my favorite ¡ª my most hated enemy smiled coolly. ¡°Why is that person here?¡± Vinius nced out the window. I could see his brow furrow slightly. He also seemed to be hostile towards Serek, perhaps guessing the dynamic between us from thest meeting with him. ¡°Because the borders of the empire have been expanded due to the recent annexation, the magic support unit organized by the empress dowager and the unit directly led by the emperor are working together.¡± ¡°Together¡­¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re going to be traveling far together.¡± I sighed. Couldn¡¯t he just get out of my life? No matter how hard I tried not to see him anymore, how did that bastard never disappear from my view? While I was sighing and scowling, I could see the whole army getting excited and getting into formation. In a solemn atmosphere, a ck horse quietly went and stood in front of the entire unit. Even without a crown, even without a purple throne and a scepter, anyone could tell that Van was the monarch of the empire. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The troops followed him in unison. The five-day journey was packed with ughter. We were greeted by the undead, which had multiplied to the point where they soon burst through the barrier. They also grew in different ways depending on the burrow, from slow and gross-shaped ones like jelly to extremely fast ones. The whole forest was filled with the smell of burning monster flesh, and the terrible screams that only undead creatures could make filled our ears. It was a sight that would never be forgotten after a few days. Even for me, a nonbatant, they remained clear. While staring nkly out the window, the one-sided ughter was finally over. All I had to do was cover my ears and hold on. I stared nkly at the forest, reduced to ashes, along with two knights falling on a stretcher. It was a massacre, but it was not without casualties. Quite a few people had managed to survive thanks to recovery magic. Thinking about it, was the emperor alright? Anxious, I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t see him. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 I kept my head down anxiously, but the carriage door rattled and opened. ¡°I¡¯m sure I told you not to put your head down, you disobedient spare secretary.¡± As soon as the emperor came in, Vinius went outside and closed the door. I bowed my head quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Is there anyone you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you looking for that bastard?¡± The only person the emperor could call a bastard here was Serek. The two groups, who were heading for different battlefields after leaving this expedition, joined today and fought in the same ce. Serek seemed a little weird. Like someonepletely different from anyone I knew, he used amazing, high-level magic to fight and defend, but his uracy was poor. On one asion, his ice magic almost froze an ally¡¯smander. Not only him, but the other soldiers from his group had the same issues. He was often criticized because he had such poor control, but when he used his power to exterminate the undead all at once using a wide range of effective magic, praise flowed out. Regardless of whether they had a good or bad reputation, the level at which everyone could use magic must have risen by a lot. However, I did not know what the power bestowed by the empress dowager was. Could that be the reason her troops improved so fast? I raised my head and puffed my cheeks out a little. ¡°Why would I look for someone like him? You¡¯re going too far, Your Majesty. I¡¯m the one who¡­ No, you know better than anyone that I hate him the most.¡± He twisted the corners of his mouth, throwing off the dusty hood. ¡°Aside from the fact that thest time the two of you met, you were brooding over your lost love.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± When I shouted back, the emperorughed. ¡°You¡¯re better off with an angry expression. Look, the smell of a battlefield isn¡¯t a good smell after all, is it?¡± Was I looking down or something? I felt my face and touched it. I was just worried about him. There was no remainingpassion I could have had for something that wasn¡¯t alive, living like a parasite on the body of something that had once been human. An angry sigh escaped me and suddenly the Emperor put his hand on the back of mine. A burning sensation of heat struck me. ¡°Your Majesty, there are so many people today¡­ Why did you push yourself so hard?¡± ¡°You keep saying it¡¯s too much. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m doing this because I can. And I hang in there because you¡¯ll do something for my illness.¡± ¡°¡­Your organs are damaged.¡± ¡°So, how do you fix it?¡± The emperor looked at my hand silently, then let go of it. It had been like this all along the battlefield. He had never been rude or elusive, but he was particrly sensitive to physical contact. It was good for a superior to distinguish between what was allowed for a lover and what was allowed for a subordinate in a working rtionship. However, it was strange for the emperor to be so tense after touching my hand, his physician¡¯s, of sorts. It might have been because his father had had no restraint when it came to women, and that was why the current imperial family looked like that. I sat next to him, who was lying face down on the cot in the carriage. As I rubbed his back, the emperor breathed evenly, as if he was getting morefortable. ¡°Still, this is better.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is better than waiting patiently in the imperial pce, not knowing what is going on, and seeing Your Majesty return from his triumphant march in the city, pretending to be anything but a wounded mess. It doesn¡¯t matter if I see these horrors on the battlefield. This is where my lord is¡­¡± I shut my mouth I didn¡¯t have the right to call him that yet. I hadn¡¯t been officially entrusted with the title yet. The emperor, who could not have missed my mistake, said nothing for a moment and then smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear, you calling me your ¡°lord¡±. If I make you my secretary soon, you will call me that every day, so wait a little bit.¡± This man had a talent for making his subordinates serve him sincerely. I was anxious to be called his secretary now. ¡°I look forward to it, Your Majesty,¡± I answered with sincerity.
***
When I returned to the room, it was Serena who greeted me. It seemed that she had been waiting in my room since she heard that the party had passed through the castle gate. ¡°Serena!¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that the expedition had arrived, but you arrived so soon. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Next to her stood the seamstress, who I had seen before the journey. ¡°Here¡¯s the dress for the ball. Would you like to try it on?¡± I covered my mouth. She finished it that quickly? Didn¡¯t it take at least a month to make a new dress, as it wasn¡¯t like mending an off-the-shelf one? How many people had worked on this? ¡°Already?¡± When I asked back with wide eyes, the seamstress smiled and gestured to the servants. They couldn¡¯t get it into my small room, so they carefully showed me the clothes. The dress looked even more expensive than thest one. I didn¡¯t dare to touch it, I just looked at it rapturously. If thest one was a brown thatplemented my eyes, this one was breathtakingly of pure ivory. The seamstresses had created a marvel ofce and embroidery, showing off a delicate beauty. They had brought more than the dress. Set beside it were nes with giant pearls produced only in the southern Plebe region, and colorful earrings made of the same pearls. I was well aware that I was special to the emperor. However, it was difficult to receive such excessive gifts. My head was spinning. Serena grinned as she fiddled with the white mesh fabric adorning the top of the dress. ¡°Why, are you feeling pressured?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, Miss Celestia, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no one as thorough as our emperor. Isn¡¯t it all for a good reason?¡± A good reason? As I looked at Serena, wondering what she meant, she held out a letter with a red seal. It must havee from the Academy. Her face was pleased. After I tried on the dress, I returned to the seamstress and opened the envelope with trembling hands. [Dear Miss Celestia. I am happy to inform you of the results of the early graduation requirement review. As a result of the screening of eight instructors, Celestia¡¯s early graduation was confirmed by a unanimous vote. Congrattions on bing the fifth early graduate of the Academy. Please visit to receive your diploma in the near future. There is a mixed feeling of regret and joy in sending out excellent students early. Congrattions again. ¨C Instructor Xerox-] ¡°Did you pass? Did you pass?¡± Serena asked excitedly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I really knew you were smart!¡± She hugged me tightly. I was overwhelmed and hugged her back. The sense of aplishment was indescribable after all the effort I had to expend. ¡°Thank you, Serena.¡± ¡°What for¡­?¡± ¡°For being there from start to finish. For all of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Celestia.¡± She was one of the people who worried about me and sincerely congratted me in the pce when I thought there was no one on my side. I ran outside, leaving a kiss on Serena¡¯s cheek. The emperor said I could visit at any time, but it was not an emergency and I did not know whether it would be okay. Fortunately, however, his servant came to find me while I was worrying repeatedly. After reading the letter, heughed heartily, smiling widely. That was all. He didn¡¯t even say that I did a good job. But it excited me more than hearing a hundred words. Was it by nature that I kept trying to judge my values by others¡¯ praise and favor? I probably hadn¡¯t gotten better from that. But it was different now than when I was with the Serengevan. At that time, I wasn¡¯t being treated properly for my abilities. At the time, I was a stupid person who thought I had to do everything in the name of love. I was no longer like that, at least. My savior and my lord. This man and I had something to give each other, and we made a reasonable deal. No wonder I was genuinely happy after being recognized. ¡°I¡¯m going to have an appointment today.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I answered as if nothing had happened, but my heart was about to explode. I decided to tell the incumbent secretary this good news. While teaching me in his spare time, he had been constantly asking me when I was going to take over. His office was set up not too far from the emperor¡¯s room. As with all the other ones in the pce, I opened the door several times my height, and the secretary, who was putting documents together, looked up. I waved the letter in my hand. ¡°I passed early graduation!¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Yes, and the emperor will be in office today¡­¡± Me taking over his position meant that the secretary would soon stop working. I hesitated, wondering if it would be a pleasure to tell him these words. However, the secretary seemed to have inferred what I had not said. ¡°Ah, finally! Finally, my day off ising!¡± He coughed. ¡°As I was working for His Majesty like this, ahem, I thought that I would die from overwork.¡± Fortunately, the secretary was delighted. Because of that, I felt more at ease, but I still worried about the job I would be taking on. Every time I saw him, hisplexion was dark, cough nearly permanent, back perpetually stooped. I was a little afraid to see him so happy. I wanted to know just how much work was involved in being the secretary that made him so overjoyed to be getting out of it. The secretary took out the key, opened arge drawer, and took out the bundles of papers in it all at once and piled them up in front of me. All of them were guides and contact information rted to the emperor¡¯s contacts and meetings, and the records they had umted so far. He meticulously informed me of the location of each stack of papers and looked at the time. ¡°You¡¯ll probably take over starting today, so you have to attend the council.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°All positions above a certain level are given after the delegation ceremony.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. Regardless, the emperor ordered me to attendter.¡± ¡°It seems that my duty will finally be aplished once I see the position officially delegated to you, so I will guide you onest time today.¡± I checked how long it was until the delegation ceremony as the secretary reminded me of the things he had taught me. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°His Majesty is extremely reluctant to be seen undressed by others, so be aware that even a servant or maid is not allowed to attend.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to arrange your schedule around His Majesty¡¯s needs, so just go out and eatfortably when you need to so that you don¡¯t feel too tired.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you serve the emperor, you will naturally suffer countless solicitations. But you must keep in mind that they won¡¯t give you favors or give you riches just because. You have to keep in mind that if you ept someone¡¯s favor even once, it opens up a road to an endless abyss.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Memorizing faces gets bothersome, so there are times when you are greeted at a banquet and you need to pretend that you know them. In that case, it would be good to have friends who know the names and titles of the people by your side. Just like what happened the other day¡­¡± The other day? ¡®Do you mean when you¡¯re short-handed at a banquet?¡¯ I nodded, feeling wry that my career at the time was helpful to the secretary¡¯s work. I didn¡¯t think I was ashamed of what I was doing then, but now that I thought about it, my position had risen to the point where the empress had taken a strange notice of me. The secretary had done a number of things since then, the work up to his neck. After coughing for quite a long time in a row, he barely managed to check his watch once more and raise himself from his seat. It was time to attend the meeting. I was nervous, so I followed him slowly. Even when he was tired, he had not disappointed His Majesty even once. I looked at his neat clothes from behind. Finally, he took off the badge on his chest. The secretary grinned. ¡°It¡¯s going to make a lot of noise when you first get into Parliament, so I¡¯m warning you now. Don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± What did he mean? There was no more time for questions so I just sucked in a breath and followed the secretary into the hall. Not only had I been alone with the emperor for quite a long time, but I had also served him as an acting secretary several times, so I might have once mistakenly thought that I knew the affairs of the imperial pce intimately. But the thought of attending Parliament was intimidating. I took a deep breath as I entered the huge hall, which I had only seen from the outside. The high-ceilinged hall with a red pedestal stretching out in several directions had an imposing aura. The secretary pped me on the shoulder when we got to the entrance. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s only a bunch of idiots in there.¡± After hearing that, I noticed that there were several long tables in the majestic hall. The cries of the people sitting around there rang in my ears. I could see why he said it would be noisy if I came here. The seat decorated in purple and gold was probably the seat of the emperor, and it seemed that different forces were seated to his left and right. The Duke of Thiaheb was there, and another table had the dukes, marquises, and counts whom I had often seen with the empress. Surely, there was a difference between learning through a book and actually seeing it with the eyes. I had heard that there was a conflict between the emperor and Parliament in the Burg Empire, which adopted a constitutional monarchy. I never thought it would be a meeting ce where such a crowd of opinions and disorderly people gathered. It was almost like a marketce. ¡°Come on, be quiet!¡± A servant, who seemed to be tasked to maintain order, shouted again and again, but those who shouted, criticizing each other¡¯s opinions and rapping their hands on the table, acted like they could not hear. There was a big fuss, the room full of rising blood pressure and heightened voices. The servant kept his mouth shut as if he had given up, and when the front door opened, he straightened himself up again and shouted. ¡°His Majesty is arriving!¡± At those words, themotion subsided like magic. The atmosphere was just as rife with tension, people staring at each other resentfully, but everyone managed to get their butts off their chairs. Emperor Van looked around slowly, nodded, and signaled that they could take a seat as he himself went to the central seat. His gaze stopped at a piece of paper as he flicked through the agendas that his servants had been diligently handed over to him. ¡°Right. We have a new appointment today.¡± His eyes turned towards me, sitting at a separate table that was hard to see, and I stood up as ifpelled. ¡°Let me introduce you to my new secretary.¡± The eyes of the empress dowager¡¯s camp were not very friendly. Burtin, a handsome man with long hair, was one of the closest aides to the empress dowager. He was the first to open his mouth. ¡°Secretary Candidate Celestia¡­ Are you not amoner, seeing how you are not of any noble family¡­?¡± The emperor looked in my direction. Did he want me to answer? ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I see. There¡¯s a rumor that you were a ve¡­?¡± Murmurs erupted across the room. Even high-ranking officials couldn¡¯t help it. Now, not only the people on the side of the empress dowager¡¯s camp, but also the people under the emperor didn¡¯t look very happy. The Minister of Interior Affairs and the Minister of Industry were already familiar with me. So, they were puzzled that I became the emperor¡¯s secretary, as someone who hade in as a ve, but they were not opposed to it. However, the advisors, prime ministers, and ministers who were in charge of working under the emperor looked at my face and remembered that they had seen me as a student of the academy in the banquet hall, nodded their heads at first, but hardened their expressions once they heard of my origins. ¡®Do you think I will be the emperor¡¯s weakness?¡¯ Iughed bitterly. It wasforting to know that the emperor still had a rxed face. ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°Right. What country are you from?¡± ¡°I came from Golddina.¡± ¡°Which academy did you graduate from?¡± They probably expected that I had notpleted or that I hadpleted at an academy from a foreign country. I answered Burtin, looking straight into his gleaming eyes. ¡°My early graduation from the Central Academy of the Burg Empire has been approved as of today.¡± He bit his lip in protest. I could feel the gaze around me changing a little in favor. However, the atmosphere still wasn¡¯t very approving because the idea of me ??being a ¡®ve¡¯ was still in their heads. At that moment, a familiar and clear voice called out to me through the voices that were getting louder and louder. ¡°Come closer.¡± I snapped out of it, inhaling deeply and straightening my posture. As if it were nothing special, the emperor wasnguishing in his chair and beckoning to me, ignoring the dozens of eyes staring at us. I walked slowly down the long path between the two huge tables and drew closer. The emperor reached out. Everyone else would think that the emperor was offering the badge to me, but in fact, he only handed me the badge that I had already kept. I¡¯ve always had it in my possession. It showed me the direction I was going to take, where I should be. If not for this, how could I have tried so hard? How could I have worked so hard to graduate early? The silver, lion-shaped badge was turned over in the palm of my hand, revealing the half painted yellow and the other purple. He personally put it on my chest. The raised hand symbolized a secretary. Finally, I was officially able to serve him. ¡°Will you serve me?¡± His red eyes crinkled into a smile as he looked at me, his eyes shimmering with amusement. As I had pictured in my head over and over again, I put my right hand to my heart and recited the oath. ¡°I will serve you in the lowest position from the nearest ce.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I wasn¡¯t just saying it because it was a procedure. I didn¡¯t care if no one here weed me. For as much as he had given me, I¡¯d be sincere to him. From now on, I would do it so well that no one would be able toin. I would protect my lord. 11. Academy Banquet Taking advantage of the asion, the emperor seemed to have decided to make his wishe true. I had to move from my quarters. For once, there was no usible justification for me to refuse. He didn¡¯t just want me to move my room for his convenience, I knew he was worried that the one who broke into my room would show up again. After the meeting, I tried to go back to my old room and get some stuff to move, but everything was already gone. The original room was already empty, and the nket and bed that I loved were gone. I hurried to find the new assigned room. A short maid met me at the door, bowing andughing softly. She was a maid who had worked with me in theundry. ¡°This way, Miss Celestia.¡± ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need to fuss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a secretary now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind that, by the way.¡± ¡°And now your quarters are so close to the emperor. You really aren¡¯t informed about these things, are you? That¡¯s what Luana always said.¡± Standing at the entrance to the room she showed me, I waved my hand quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to that misunderstanding. Right now, His Majesty is not married, so it¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s going to happen sooner orter.¡± Then the maidughed and stuck out her tongue at me, making me sigh. The emperor had always jokingly asked me to move into the next room, but I really didn¡¯t expect him to make good on it. The room used by the former secretary was farther away. No, this was why even the empress dowager misunderstood me¡­ I opened the door, silentlyining all the while, but even my internal monologue sputtered silent. The window was as tall as a person, right across the door. Two pale yellow curtains adorned it, fluttering, and the wallpaper was a dark blue. Most importantly, bookshelves were packed into the room, much taller than me. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Originally, this room was a library, and I wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised if it had been given to me for that exact reason. Knowing the amodations were made for my needs, the gesture was breathtakingly moving. I gently touched the spines of the leather-bound books with my hand. It felt good to touch the engraved title of the books. There were so many books that when the windows were closed and the curtains were pulled down, the smell of paper filled up the suite. These wererge books that were difficult to obtain even if you paid a lot of money. There were books rted to politics, economy, culture, history, folktales, and novels of the Burg Empire, and Golddina¡¯s magic books and storybooks were also ced at one end. Without realizing it, I pulled out one of them and held it in my hand. It was a familiar book that I first read in Golddina¡¯s back alley. Having lived so poorly that I couldn¡¯t even think of buying books, I would always read in a secondhand bookstore, gobbling the words hastily. I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d have something like that in my room. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± A familiar hand came from behind and grabbed the book I had dropped in my surprise. I grumbled when I felt the emperor¡¯s chest against the back of my head, as he returned the book back on the shelf. ¡°¡­You were surprised.¡± He stepped back, a smile in his low voice. I turned to face him. ¡°I definitely knocked.¡± ¡°Usually when you knock, the other person has to hear it.¡± ¡°If I knock, you have to listen.¡± I pouted in annoyance, but when I saw the bookshelf again, my mouth curved into a smile without my knowing. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ who wouldn¡¯t like it? However¡­ it¡¯s too much.¡± He grinned at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t realized that I put it there for you, have you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought these to you so that you can look into anything immediately if I ask you to. I don¡¯t have a hobby of having ipetent subordinates.¡± Yeah, he probably didn¡¯t decorate the bookshelf for my viewing pleasure. But it was true that I needed these to fulfill my duties. Being a secretary to the emperor didn¡¯t seem too bad. Not at all. I looked up at him, trying to hide my happy face as much as I could, full of daydreams about my future. ¡°What brings you here, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I was wondering how the year-end party outfit was going.¡± ¡°Is it really okay for you to go there yourself?¡± ¡°Am I in the way? It¡¯s really no big deal on my part.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Honestly, I would be embarrassed if he had been the one to ask me to put my safety first with such sincerity. But it was just so ridiculous that the most important and at-risk person in all of the empire was so brazen so as to attend an academy party. ¡°How are you going to get a bodyguard into the masquerade?¡± ¡°My people know what to do, so there is no concern.¡± ¡°You know the academy is protected by magic.¡± The emperorughed and sat on the sofa. ¡°Who do you think created that magic?¡± I took a step closer to him and covered my mouth. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a prop, do you?¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t have anyints anymore, will you?¡± ¡°No, my lord.¡± He waved my words away tiredly. ¡°The day I went to the National Assembly, I was faced with deafening opposition. I don¡¯t want to hear anything like ¡®you can¡¯t do it¡¯ from my secretary.¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± I answered without realizing it. ¡°You really don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The emperor, who was lolling around on the sofa, tossed and turned ufortably. He looked tired, so why wasn¡¯t he going back to his room? Wasn¡¯t his back ufortable? His eyes roved across my face and nced at my clothes and badge. ¡°How¡¯s the dress you were wearingst timeing along? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll need it for the party.¡± ¡°Yes, Serena¡­ is helping.¡± ¡°What about the others? Do they all fit?¡± What do you mean? ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t checked your closet yet.¡± I was mesmerized by the library and hadn¡¯t yet checked out the closet next to him, but I heard him stand abruptly and open the door to the next room. The antique, giant canopy bed, apparently moved from the old room, was now well-matched with other furniture of the same type. A beautifully patterned dressing table and drawers were ced to the side, and arge wardrobe stood on the opposite end. The closet was so huge that I couldn¡¯t reach the edges even if I spread my arms horizontally. Inside were light pants and dresses hanging in a row, already pressed andundered, suitable for daily wear. ¡°Oh¡­¡± As long as it was my job to carry out the emperor¡¯s will right next to him, my clothes represented him. I had to look the part. I was once again struck by the realization that I was really an official secretary now as I touched the imperial uniform. I changed into it and then I put on my badge again. I looked somewhat unfamiliar in the mirror, but I felt proud of how I looked, somewhat. When I went outside, the emperor got up from the sofa. ¡°You look good in uniform, too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smiling so widely that your mouth is going to rip.¡± Was I? I pressed my fingers against the corners of my mouth. He nodded. ¡°Then shall we go over today¡¯s routine?¡± ¡°Oh, the schedule isn¡¯t done for today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning.¡± The former secretary¡¯sints of overwork rang in my ears. As I had always seen the emperor rxed in his bed, I had no idea how busy he had been. The rest of the day has passed by meeting and talking to people, persuading and ordering, receiving reports of investigative data, and checking the status of the border. The rumors of the change in secretary followed the emperor around and drew attention to him. I had to wrap up the day chasing him while receiving res from either the imperialists or the empress.
***
It¡¯d been such a hectic week. As secretary, I was not at all convinced that I was doing the right thing. The emperor had no intention of overloading himself, and I was getting tired of adapting to demands that werepletely different from those required by the academy. I had to sleep less to learn new foreignnguages, take care of the emperor¡¯s body asionally, find necessary materials, and greet the aristocrats around him. I barely finished my work, greeted the guards, and left the emperor¡¯s room. I yawned. As I was walking down the hallway, I nodded and almost fell asleep. ¡®¡­I¡¯m so tired.¡¯ As I was heading to the library to pick up some books that weren¡¯t in my room, I blinked slowly and bumped into the person in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± When I looked at him again, I saw that it was Burtin, an adviser to the empress dowager. ¡°What, don¡¯t you keep your eyes open?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized again, but it didn¡¯t seem enough for him. He looked contemptuously at me as if he was about to curse, but someone stepped in between me and Burtin. ¡°Be in moderation, Advisor.¡± ¡°Mr. Maxi¡­¡± My sense sharpened. The ck-haired man standing right in front of him was, indeed, Maxi, the emperor¡¯s half-brother. Last time, I didn¡¯t know who he was because I¡¯d only seen him for a short time, but he had a very good reputation, unlike the empress dowager. However, when I saw him at the banquet, he felt rtively cold, so I didn¡¯t expect him to cover for me. Maxi continued while looking at him with puzzled eyes, ¡°You know what, Brutin, I¡¯m really tired because of people like you. Let us pass.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s a ve.¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t she say she graduated from the academy? Have you ever been in ss A? You, who have never been out of ss C, should you really be arguing with this young miss about qualifications?¡± ¡°Mr. Maxi!¡± Brutin was embarrassed to be scolded like this in front of me, his ears turning red. I didn¡¯t know that a human face could change that quickly. Perhaps he didn¡¯t contest it further because Maxi was royalty, and so he went on and let us pass without another word. ¡°Thank you, Maxi.¡± ¡°What, with this stuff?. It¡¯s no problem, I think you¡¯re on your way to the library, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with you. I was bored because I don¡¯t have any reading buddies these days.¡± Liked it or not, I couldn¡¯t have had a choice in discouraging the emperor¡¯s brother to walk with me. While walking alongside him, he began to talk about the book he was reading these days. I was busy thinking about what the hell he meant by telling me such a story, but he seemed nonchnt. He kept asking me what books I read, so I added a few words about a book that I had read with great interest. Then he brought up another book. ¡°Did you say your name was Celestia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s secretary?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Stop being suspicious. I¡¯m not going to do anything bad to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± He nudged me,ughing pleasantly, and a somewhat chilly look crossed his face. ¡°So straightforward. It¡¯ll be fun to keep you close.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be keeping me close for fun.¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯m weaker than you, so you¡¯re just wearing yourself out with your suspicions. And I don¡¯t hate my brother. I respect you, that¡¯s all.¡± I tried figuring out what was hidden behind his soft smile, but royalty had notoriously good poker faces. ¡°And I look good with things that belong to my brother.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°So I¡¯m very interested in you too. Let¡¯s talk about books often.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The whole time I listened to him, I felt like a snake was slithering across my skin. However, in a society of rank and status, all I could do was nod my head. ¡°It is an honour.¡± He continued to talk about books even after passing the library entrance, and he even asked me for book rmendations. I looked at him strangely. It wasn¡¯t because I had no taste in books. It was bemusing that I was being treated so casually because I was a ve-turned-secretary. And it felt very strange that he was the son of the empress dowager to boot. I wondered what else he was up to, but I didn¡¯t feel like he hade to the library just to make a fool of me. I was willing to rmend some of the books I had enjoyed reading. Maxi was a pretty good person to talk to about reading. He knew a lot of books and had a wide range of interests. ¡°You¡¯ve read a lot.¡± ¡°So have you. Some of these books you¡¯ve read aren¡¯t even from this empire.¡± ¡°And I hear you haven¡¯t been in the empire for a long time, and yet you know the books of this ce very well.¡± While talking for quite a while, I didn¡¯t let my guard down, but I thought I¡¯d try to understand Maxi a little bit. We parted at the library entrance. ¡°I hope to have another chance to talk to you next time.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Me too.¡± ¡°See you, Celestia.¡± ¡°Yes, Prince.¡± I nodded and returned to my room and closed the door, but it was strange no matter how I thought about it. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was weird, but it really was. Then again, perhaps it was just me overreacting. The emperor didn¡¯t hate Maxi while he tantly hated the empress. That said, it was still a little hard to trust him¡­ There were rumors that he was a good man and he also had a good reputation among themon people. Admittedly, I also had a bias towards him because he had a great taste in literature. ¡®Hmm, isn¡¯t the empress dowager trying so hard to kill the emperor? Maybe it¡¯s secretly Maxi who wants to kill him and take his ce.¡¯ I stopped my conjectures and opened the book I borrowed from the library. Because the borders of the empire were wide, the number of neighboring countries wasrge and there were many foreignnguages ??to learn. Aside from being a secretary, I was also the emperor¡¯s interpreter. The amount of work required was really too much. Instead of dwelling on myints, I sat on the sofa in the parlor and began to doze off. I just needed to read a little more and sleep a little bit more. I woke up in bed. I looked up at the canopy, trying to remember how I got there, but I couldn¡¯t remember. ¡®Did I sleepwalk?¡¯ This was troubling. My mind needed to be sharp to perform my duties, so it was difiting to find gaps in my memory. While washing my face with cold water and reflecting on myself, I came to my senses when I saw today¡¯s schedule. Today was the day of the year-end party. The emperor was going to sneak out of the pce, so he had to stay alert. I wrapped a towel around my washed hair and sat in front of a mirror. After applying cream, I lightly powdered my face and painted my lips. The finished dress arrived yesterday. When I opened the box containing it, the ivory dressy gently among the many paper flowers. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the beautiful dress again. While it dipped a little too low and showed more of my chest than I was used to, and the waist was tighter than anything I would usually wear, I liked that my tattoos were not on disy because my back and forearms were properly covered. Predictably, it was hard to do up theces on my dress alone. This was where Luana¡¯s assistance came in. I had told her in advance to help me get dressed today, so she¡¯d probably arrive soon. Right as I nced at the clock, someone knocked on the door. ¡®Seriously, Luana is so good at keeping promises.¡¯ Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Oh, yes. Come in!¡± When I opened the door in a hurry, I came face to face with¡­ not Luana¡¯s face, but a chest. I was surprised, but also not really. Taking a step back, I pressed my hands to my chest to hold up the undone dress, then I dipped into a quick bow. ¡®Oh, he truly dressed for the asion.¡¯ The fitted ck suit looked very good on him with his broad shoulders. In addition, gold and white embroidery went along the body line, giving off a sleek effect. Even the mask in his hand was perfect. Although he was always dressed up, it was fun to see him wear a rtively normal outfit today, especially without the colors representing the emperor. It was somewhat hrious that his bearing and natural good looks made him stand out so much even in rtively in garb. ¡°Thank you foring to escort me, but I think it¡¯s not the right time for a visit.¡± No answer came back. The emperor who came in after closing the door only looked at me. At the end of that strange silence, he beckoned over my head. ¡°How long is the towel going to stay like that?¡± ¡°Ah, this is¡­¡± ¡°Turn around.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I obeyed automatically. The moment he grabbed my towel, a cool breeze passed through my hair. The windows were closed, but the curtains moved. Startled, I touched my hair. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± ¡°The side effects caused by this will be treated ordingly.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Heughed a little. ¡°While you¡¯re here, could youce up my dress too?¡± ¡°Well, is it time for a secretary to order an emperor around?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go with another partner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± He held the back of my dress unwillingly. ¡°Done?¡± I felt rustling and heard frustrated murmuring. It was likely a haphazard result, but it seemed to be holding up, so I put down my hand. ¡°Ugh.¡± Fortunately, I was able to hold on to my clothes when half of my chest was exposed. I saw him every day to a sickening degree, but I had no idea that he could not tie one of these properly. I didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t do this when he had a hair drying technique that no one else had. ¡®I guess God is a little fair.¡¯ When I turned around and red, the emperor looked dumbfounded as he let go of the ribbon. ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss about nothing.¡± What do you mean ¡°nothing¡±?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault that you tried to boss around a man with no talent for tying dresses in the first ce?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± If Luana hadn¡¯te just in time, we would probably have had another argument.
***
Having barely dressed up with Luana¡¯s help, I got on the carriage that I usually rode when I went to the academy. Sitting in a fluffy chair, fiddling with the hem of the dress, I felt strange. Being a secretary, dressing up like this, and having the emperor as my partner¡­ Of course, it was just a cover¡­ As the wagon rattled on for quite a long time, I wondered absentmindedly how the emperor would sneak in. While thinking about it, a sound startled me from above my head. Before I could even check if it actually came from above, the unmistakable sound rang out again. When I looked up and looked at the carriage ceiling, I saw a door that could be opened to let in some air. I fumbled around and found its handle, still unustomed to the features of a luxurious carriage¡¯s interior. Vo! The emperor was there. He grinned yfully, then his hands waved me away as if warning me to back off. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Obviously, I didn¡¯t know that he would be joining from the top of the carriage. I had a lot to say about how quickly he arrived, but I shut my mouth tightly and retreated to one side. He jumped into the carriage. Even though it was custom-made for him, he was so tall that he crouched down ufortably and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± What a normal thing to say, considering the circumstances. Confused, I sat down next to him. He did say he¡¯d join me without anyone¡¯s notice, but I never thought he¡¯de in through the roof. ¡°So this is what you call sneaking in?¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it illegal to use magic in the Imperial City?¡± The emperor shrugged. ¡°The reason why we can¡¯t use magic in the Imperial City is to lessen the risks against the emperor, so wouldn¡¯t it be okay since I¡¯m the one using it?¡± Again, he could have given me a heads up. ¡®Why, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Seriously, as the emperor, you¡¯re bound to have no concept of hesitation, but sometimes it¡¯s too much.¡¯ I sighed deeply and turned my head. As I got off the carriage, I saw guards strewn from the entrance to the campus. Five times as many as usual, they patrolled in pairs and observed the guests with sharp eyes. Even though the serious atmosphere exceeded my expectations, I was a bit relieved. It seemed that they paid special attention to the security as it was the only time in the year that the academy was open to everyone. More than half of the imperial nobles went to the academy, so it would have been especially necessary to deploy more security forces. I had a hard time standing still, holding on to the emperor, who was looking for another way to see the long line. I was sorry that I had to do this to this man who had never had to wait for anything since he was born, but I figured he was the one who insisted oning. I repeatedly smiledfortingly in response to his impatient scowls, and in time, it was finally our turn. ¡°Please show me your ticket.¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± I hoped it would be peaceful, but I was constantly nervous that something might happen. Fortunately, the cheerful music being yed inside eased my anxiety. The emperor, who was lightly touching my shoulders,ughed quietly as he felt me rx. Experiencing the entrance like amon person would, he looked around the hall with interested eyes to see if more prominent guests were afforded better treatment. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The balcony across the hallway on the second floor will have a nice view, will it be open?¡± ¡°What did youe to the party for? Don¡¯t you want to socialize?¡± Hanging out with people? Really? Was he not thinking about his safety? Even if he covered his face, it wasn¡¯t hard to recognize acquaintances. I easily found Vincenzo sitting at a table far away and sighed inwardly. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about whether or not people would recognize the emperor. He looked around and muttered, ¡°All eyes are on you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes swept through me. ¡°Red hair isn¡¯t thatmon, and it¡¯s that long too. No matter how much you cover your face with a mask, anyone can tell that it¡¯s you.¡± Of course, it was true that I had a hair color that grabbed attention no matter where I went. But who would stare at someone you ran into every day? It was the emperor himself who was drawing attention. Compared to the boys who were still attending the academy, his broad shoulders and masculine beauty drew attention. Besides that, he had a sharp jawline and a strong physique. He would have caught anyone¡¯s eye. However, I didn¡¯t want topliment the emperor so glibly, so I just shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a little more beautiful today, though.¡± The emperor stared at me again and nodded, the joke falling t. I pouted. This was why one shouldn¡¯t argue with politicians. They were exceptionally good at making others feel embarrassed. I changed the subject. ¡°But I¡¯m d it¡¯s so peaceful. I think the raider or whatever has decided to quit today.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure they came.¡± I almost brushed off hisment due to his nonchnt tone. ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t specify who it is unless I use my powers, but I can feel that they¡¯re here. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the one who came into your room.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± From the time I dragged the emperor out of the pce, I was already given a huge task to bring the emperor back safely. I looked around and saw those standing next to me leaving their seats. There weren¡¯t that many people in the academy who could make such a stir. I smiled at thedy who wore a red dress in a very simr design to what I had at the court banquetst time. ¡°Hi, Vicky.¡± She looked me up and down, and even shot a look at my partner standing next to me. ¡°Oh, a partner. Where did you get your clothes? You¡¯ve been riding in the pce wagon and you¡¯ve been chosen for a charitable effort for the poor, haven¡¯t you?¡± I nced down at my clothes. It was too much to call this a charitable effort. She would have known that just one of my earrings was worth a fortune if only she had the eye for it. ¡°I got it as a gift.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. A gift¡­ This is why you shouldn¡¯t let the vulgar mix with the aristocracy. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to have to get out of their tails.¡± I had no reaction to that, but the emperor seemed a little annoyed. But problems became bigger when the emperor opened his mouth, so I sped his arm to silently ask him not to, hoping that Vicky would stop getting on his nerves and leave. s, hope was such a fragile thing. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re graduating early?¡± Vicky¡¯s blue eyes shed when I nodded. ¡°You must have paid off the instructors. How can someone like you graduate early?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ying dumb, now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m from a low background and that I don¡¯t have money? But now you¡¯re telling me I paid for my early graduation. I¡¯m asking you to exin, because you keep saying nonsense.¡± ¡°This is¡­!¡± ¡°If graduating from the academy is as easy as dropping a few coins into the right pockets, then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have no problem doing the same.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Vicky hated losing in the presence of others. Perhaps I imagined it, but it seemed as though the skin under her colorful mask turned red. She took a deep breath, perhaps conscious of the eyes watching us. Vicky red at me. ¡°You¡¯ll regret graduating in a hurry.¡± ¡°Will I?¡± ¡°I told you so, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯re totally different in society outside the academy. Remember when I told you you wouldn¡¯t even dare look back at me once I marry the emperor? When the timees, you¡¯ll be begging to lick my feet. You¡¯re not even going toe into the pce.¡± Ah, I¡¯d managed to rein the emperor and myself in until now. Why mention the emperor at all? I couldn¡¯t control my exasperation. As expected, my partner brought his face closer to Vicky¡¯s eye level, staring. She stared at me as if unable to believe what she was looking at, and then her mouth dropped open. It was impossible not to recognize the emperor¡¯s scarlet eyes. Somehow, I felt sorry for her. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been decided yet whether or not I will marry you.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡­¡± Vicky¡¯s white skin turned even paler. The emperor shushed her with a hand. ¡°Shh. I¡¯m here for a reason, so don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± She nodded hastily. She mumbled something unintelligible, then rushed away. Well, that was unfortunate. She couldn¡¯t have wanted to be seen talking like that in front of the man she loved. That was why I usually tried to think before I spoke. While I was biting my tongue, I could see those who used to stick to me whenever I came to the academy. If they stuck to me again, the emperor, who didn¡¯t want to spend time on useless things like greetings and small talk, would reveal his identity again. I pulled his arm quickly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go to the second floor or avoid anyone, you¡¯re going to get in trouble. Let¡¯s take a walk, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ve been in the imperial carriage for too long and I¡¯ve be popr all of a sudden. I don¡¯t want to receive dance requests all of a sudden.¡± His lips curled. ¡°You were a good dancerst time.¡± That was because I followed the emperor¡¯s guide. It was fun in its own way, but the dance in front of everyone remained a bit of a shameful memory. He was making fun of me and I red at him, but he didn¡¯t care about how I felt and was turning to the dance floor. So he wanted to dance, now? I doubted that he just wanted to y hooky, except it was just an assumption that someone suspicious would appear here. It was weird that they actually showed up. The troupe, made up of academy students, was performing songs one after another. Although it might have been more subduedpared to the magnificent orchestra performance of the Imperial Pce banquet, the string quartet, the pride of the academy, was very pleasing to listen to. The raucous dance tunes turned into a slow waltz. The emperor turned around, took a step away, and reached out to me. His smirk was strangely unpleasant, so I startedining instead of epting his hand. ¡°Dangerous people are here too, remember?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be too conspicuous if we don¡¯t y the part. I¡¯vee all the way here, shouldn¡¯t I fully support my secretary¡¯s y?¡± No, it seemed like he just wanted to have fun. I was hesitant, but starting with the group who ignored me when I was in ss B, I could see people approaching me. I¡¯d rather dance than converse with those prejudiced students. And so in the end, I had the extraordinary experience of going to the dance floor holding the emperor¡¯s hand at the year-end party. This dance floor had a very different atmosphere from the pce¡¯s. The academy students, who were in theirte teens and early 20s, were looking for partners, standing in a way I had never seen before. Their eyes as they danced with their crushes turned sweet like honey. The emperor and I stepped back from each other, greeting each other formally as everyone else did, then came back and stood face to face. He respectfully ced his hand on my back and started dancing. ¡°Oh, you must have memorized the dance by now.¡± ¡°I have you to thank for that.¡± I was a troublesome subordinate with a disgraceful past, and I just barely missed treading on the emperor¡¯s toes back then. At least I don¡¯t look as embarrassing dancing as before. After having practiced this waltz countless times, I could now see that he really was skilled at leading. It wasn¡¯t that much of a surprise, though, since he had probably needed to learn this as a child. As we spun around the floor, I caught a glimpse of Vincenzo, obviously looking at me. He might have recognized the emperor. I was a little apologetic when I had to decline him, but I knew he¡¯d understand. Hmm? Did I miss the beat while my thoughts were elsewhere? My face almost bumped against his chest. I was saved by his steady hands. ¡°Where do you keep looking?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± The emperor, who took a small step back, had a smile that looked annoyed and amused at the same time. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you.¡± ¡°Why? Did you want to dance with someone else?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You seemed so busy looking at someone. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were a couple of pretty guys at the academy. Why are you so defensive?¡± The emperor sometimes spoke thoughtlessly, and it was difficult to defend myself because of his status. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, so stop it.¡± ¡°What? Do you have a problem with that idea?¡± ¡°Your Majesty knows I¡¯m not interested in anyone like that anymore.¡± ¡°Do you need to be so skeptical?¡± I stared at him irritably. ¡°I had to suddenly be like that. Stuck in a ve cart, there was no choice but to keep my guard up. Marriage is now the furthest thing from my mind.¡± ¡°Ha ha, that might be the case.¡± ¡°And what about you, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Me?¡± We went round and round, dancing, and my skirt spread out as the emperor twirled me. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Emperor really likes marriage all that much either.¡± ¡°Does it look like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but¡­¡± I nced at the door from where Vicky left. ¡°Vicky likes you a lot. When I was at the academy, she used to say she admired you.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you telling me this?¡± Oh no. His voice was low, and even the twisted smile was gone from his face. However, I couldn¡¯t suddenly quit after bringing it up. I forced myself to finish my sentence. ¡°If you¡¯re going to get married anyway, shouldn¡¯t you get married to someone you really care about?¡± The song was slowing down, but his movements stopped suddenly. The waltz, which hadn¡¯t bothered me at all when I was moving to the music, now felt like noise. I felt the emperor¡¯s cold eyes looking down at me. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to give me advice. Do you think just because you¡¯re my secretary you can just say things like that? Know your ce.¡± My body shuddered involuntarily at the cold words. He let go of my hand, then turned and walked off the dance floor. I stared nkly at his back before hurriedly following him. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to see him in the crowd, but the mood felt awkward. He wasn¡¯t sweet, but neither was he picky nor capricious. In addition, it had been a long time since we had seen each other so openly upset that we couldn¡¯t even look at each other. What even happened? The emperor was the one who started talking about marriage anyway. It was the emperor who first madements about my personal life, making assumptions about me. Vicky, however, was certainly a life-threatening outsider. Was it out of line to tell him to be nice, to know that he was stressed out about his engagement to Vicky, and to advise him? I didn¡¯t even know why he was so upset. It was not easy to pass through the crowd while holding onto my skirt with both hands. The emperor seemed angry, but he didn¡¯t go too far, even considering that I was walking slowly because of my attire. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I offended you.¡± He stretched out his arm to me again as if nothing had happened, like a true, courteous partner. As Iid my hand on his arm, he gently touched my messy hair. ¡°Celestia. I will kill Vicky¡¯s father before or after our marriage, whenever I get a chance. Even if I do marry her, I want to tell you in advance that I¡¯m not going to be a good husband.¡± My heart pounded in surprise. He stood up straight again and pretended to smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this surprised.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to be caught off guard, but I think it¡¯s time for you to learn that uselesspassion is a waste and a danger.¡± I looked at his calm face and the predatory expression on it, still trying to calm my heartbeat. Frankly, it wasn¡¯t that surprising that he wanted to get rid of his enemies. Perhaps he had dozens of such ns. Standing in the brightest part of the country, he heard even the dirtiest of secrets, and his life was always in danger. It was because of his position that he could not afford to hesitate if he had to spill other people¡¯s blood, so he could live. But he¡¯d never been this blunt before. I used toin that I was always suffering from assassination attempts and that I felt bad for the future empress, but I didn¡¯t say anything more than that. As I said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he nodded softly. ¡°More importantly, it seems like our long-standing target is hanging around here.¡± ¡°Target?¡± ¡°Yeah, that suspicious energy moved from here¡­¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t you just leave the dance floor out of anger?¡¯ The emperor, who stood next to me, moved his eyes around and smiled, extending his arm to me. ¡°I think this works too well.¡± ¡°My hand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think my aura is very detectable once we¡¯re together. Seeing that this is how it works to disguise the magic, I think it¡¯s best to keep holding on to each other.¡± Was that a joke? His gaze scanned the railing on the second floor, then turned to the ceiling. Then it stopped at the chandelier. It all happened in an instant. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± He dropped my hand and vanished. I stared nkly at the empty space, bewildered by his disappearance. The serene music contrasted with my growing panic. Thump! The academy students and guests raised their heads for a moment, but they quickly turned their attention back to having a good time with their partners. But I was certain. The sound must havee from the ce where the emperor had suddenly disappeared to. I held my skirt as I walked briskly through the crowded hall. There were so many people that I was already exhausted when I reached the other side. Where was he? As I climbed the stairs connected to the second floor of the hall, trying to guess the direction of the sound, the sound of a collision once again punctuated the music. It seemed to be from one of the rooms attached to the hallway on the second floor. It wasn¡¯t easy to run in these shoes, but my worry overrode the difort. ck. I pulled out a small dagger hidden in my sleeve and gently opened the door. It was so quiet in the room that it would have been embarrassing if I rushed over. There were eight men and women from who knew where, and the golden eagle decorations on their cors identified them as the emperor¡¯s Guard Defenders. When one of them opened the interior door, I saw him there, sans his mask and beckoning me to enter. ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± ¡°Look¡ª¡± His voice was very stable. As the door opened wide, I saw a man lying at his feet. I closed the door at the emperor¡¯s order. His gaze passed over my face and reached for my wrist. ¡®Did he see my dagger?¡¯ He pulled the corners of his lips together as if he was trying not tough. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you brought something like that. Where did you hide it?¡± ¡°You know I need to protect myself.¡± ¡°What were you going to do with that?¡± ¡°I was wondering if I could be of any help.¡± ¡°Refrain from such reckless attempts in the future. If you¡¯re an idiot who doesn¡¯t know how to use a weapon, you shouldn¡¯t bring it in the first ce, otherwise it will only endanger your own safety.¡± That was right. I handed it over to the emperor. He took the dagger and scratched a line on the back of the man under his feet. It wasn¡¯t even very sharp, but with that simple gesture, the clothes were cut like paper. Applying magic to increase the cutting power of a de was more difficult than intuitive techniques such as making a burst of me. I was a little mesmerized by the emperor¡¯s ability to do such things easily. Because he was such a great man, he¡¯d received recognition for his outstanding magic talent since he was young. It also made it necessary for him to showcase his abilities, so it really was a two-edged sword. I knew him. He was the man from Golddina I sawst time. The one who had broken into my room and called me an imposter. The emperor pressed his foot against him. ¡°It¡¯s no use pretending to be unconscious.¡± While there was no answer, the man¡¯s eyes opened. ¡°Why do you dare to sneak in so far and aim for Celestia?¡± In response to the silence, the dagger spun round and round in the emperor¡¯s hand. A slow sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the emperor to show up here. Nothing is going my way.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you know what you¡¯re dealing with.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a big mistake.¡± I don¡¯t know where or how the emperor used his magic, or how he managed his mana. The man lying on the floor let out a suppressed scream that almost seemed to spill out of him. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take you on today.¡± Wow, how arrogant. Was he really from Golddina? Foreigners usually wouldn¡¯t be so informal to other nations¡¯ leaders. The thought must have crossed the emperor¡¯s mind as well, but he made no mention of it, only kicking the man again. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Escape¡­ To tell you to escape¡­¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The word ¡°escape¡± bothered me a lot. It was as if something bad was going to happen. The emperor probably felt the same way as I did. Doubt and displeasure simultaneously bloomed on his face. ¡°Why should I? What am I supposed to escape from?¡± ¡°I knew you had a lot of enemies, but somehow, you had to make another one. Isn¡¯t it famous that the Burg Empire¡¯s internal affairs are a mess? Oh don¡¯t look at me like that, you know it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I heard one of them is attacking this ce today.¡± What the hell was that about? The emperor and I met eye to eye. There were plenty of expected enemies, but would such a brazen attack ever happen? This was the heart of the Burg Empire. A space for noble children and a hall of learning for the most outstanding schrs. There was an implicit agreement that no matter how vtile the state of a country was, even when it hade to the point of war breaking out, it was an unwritten rule that temples and academies should never be touched. But assuming that the threat is true, that would mean that someone in the country was trying to attack the academy¡¯s banquet hall. For what? Who in the world would benefit from doing such a thing? ¡°Do you want me to believe that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, but I want her sent somewhere else.¡± The emperor¡¯s expression became strange. He sneered, and moved to kick the man, The man who was lying on his stomach groaned and managed to raise his upper body. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time. At this rate, I¡¯m begging you to kill me.¡± The emperor never took matters of murder into his own hands. But a simr degree of pain, if not death, he might give a taste. What the hell was that guy fighting for and why was he so bold? At the moment when the dagger spun around in the emperor¡¯s hand, I suddenly saw earrings sh in the man¡¯s ear. A small, teardrop-shaped earring made of white jade veined with blue. I remembered from before when a guest came over that Liberty told me that, in general, jade was hard to get by and that even a small amount would be worth a lot of money. The fact that the man had kept all the other characteristic items and clothing hidden but kept on his person such earrings might have meant that he didn¡¯t know that they were expensive. A man of considerable standing and money. And a magical power that couldn¡¯t be dealt with one-on-one unless it was the emperor himself. I tried to remember the few people I knew about that had powers to rival the emperor¡¯s. I had heard rumors of Kuhn, the prince of the Teppoda Empire, a nation that bordered Goldina. There should have been no way that a prince from another country would be wandering around like this. But considering the fact that the emperor¡¯s direct magic unit missed this caster, it made him quite a powerful wizard. The emperor seemed to be annoyed that the man seemed to be unintimidated and spoke informally to him, but from my point of view, I couldn¡¯t think of many people who would be so gutsy. Additionally, the person¡¯s appearance was also simr to those from Goldina. It was probably because of this kernel of doubt that I raised my hand and stepped in. The emperor¡¯s hand snapped in the air. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That guy didn¡¯t seem to mean me any harm from the start. I think you¡¯d better listen to the story.¡± The emperor grinned. ¡°There are many ways to listen to a story.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ in case you hurt him, it could be an international dispute¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I think that person is Khun, Prince of Teppoda.¡± If he were half as experienced as the emperor, the man would probably hide his expression, especially in this situation. However, he was clearly agitated at the moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it, but¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s really you. What the hell are you doing walking around other countries alone?¡¯ Annoyed, the emperor grabbed Khun by the cor and raised him. ¡°Why did the fishy little prince of the Empire of Teppoda crawl in here?¡± ¡°I would have told you. I have business with her.¡± ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± Khun meekly straightened his posture as if he had no intention of escaping. There was a twinkle in his eyes. I turned my attention to the emperor. ¡°You, I mean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Celestia.¡± ¡°How did you know who I am?¡± ¡°Is that important right now? Just tell me what you have to do. And what the hell are you trying to avoid?¡± Khun looked out the window as if to gauge where the sun was and then turned his head back. After I found out who he was, I noticed that his nails and hair were trimmed so neatly that I wondered why I had never noticed. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t just do nothing. Your empress dowager is out of her mind.¡± ¡°Empress Dowager¡­?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to exin the detailster? They¡¯re going to attack you right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± They will attack you here and then me it on insurgents. Aren¡¯t there quite a few small countries that have merged recently?¡± ¡°That kind of thing¡­.¡± If they attacked the area and turn it into the work of insurgents, the rtionship between the emperor and the people of the annexed states would deteriorate dramatically. Perhaps there would be a great deal of discord. It was so ridiculous and astonishing that I couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°Is that true?¡± the emperor asked the wayward prince. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, how crazy has the empress dowager gone?¡± Khun looked in my direction. ¡°You¡¯ve crawled into a different country, and you¡¯ve got a lot to ask for. I¡¯ll hear the detailster. So, when is the raid?¡± ¡°The time the sun touches that mountain.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s soon.¡± I nodded slowly, and the emperor blinked as if he had epted my opinion. It would be unreasonable to take such a warning for granted. In this situation, there wasn¡¯t any reason for Khun to lie. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be gained from saying that, so I¡¯ll trust you. Instead, I don¡¯t intend to evacuate.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to y along with the dowager¡¯s tricks or anything¡­ nor Teppoda¡¯s. But to me, these academy students are the few people that are worth protecting. I can¡¯t let them die.¡± Khun closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t be able to stop the attack.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ¡°No, I mean that we can¡¯t do anything about it all of a sudden. She has been preparing for this for a long time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a heads up, boy. Exin it properly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You seem to have something to do with Celestia, and we don¡¯t n on running away. If you intend to save us, exin the scale, location, and method of the attack.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who will stop it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy¡ª¡± A merciless kick cut off his words. ¡°You¡¯re a talkative little boy. You¡¯re what, the tenth from the throne?¡± ¡°Eighth.¡± ¡°In any case, that¡¯s a lot of kids. I doubt there will be many peopleing to your aid, so stop wasting time and just tell me.¡± Khun looked displeased, but he sighed when he nced at my face. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to take that girl, it seems. I never thought I¡¯d meet such a stubborn emperor.¡± He had enough skill to escape from nearly anywhere, but I was certain he was regretting his choice to travel without an escort now. The emperor was a very powerful man. But again, how the hell did he know of me? Watching the emperor, ten wizards, and Khun head out the door, I put off getting answers. I¡¯d have a chance to ask soon, anyway. The sight of the emperor on top of the stairs flustered all who saw him. The conductor stopped the music, allowing for the people to kneel in respect. He waved his hand in dismissal, looking around everyone in the hall until he selected an instructor who seemed to have the best leadership skills. ¡°We have been warned that there will be an attack on this building today. Evacuate everyone here right now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± ¡®The emperor¡¯s words truly have a certain power. He didn¡¯t even need to provide any evidence to make them move.¡¯ Unfortunately for us, Khun¡¯s words were indeed the truth. When the wizards returned, they reported that there was already a sorcerer targeting the building. ¡°It¡¯s some kind of meteor magic, perhaps fireballs.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think the Academy¡¯s shield will stop it?¡± ¡°It can easily block one strong shock, but it¡¯s vulnerable to multiple, although I think we¡¯ve improved our chances somewhat by strengthening it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s inconvenient.¡± If there was more time, it would have been faster to dispatch the team, but now it was impossible to redo the enchantments hastily. Though at the very least, the attack was detected early, the evacuation time was still short and many people would need to go. Also, even if the magic was intended for this building alone, the damage would likely extend to the surrounding areas. And again, the time. Probably not even half of the two thousand people would be able to evacuate. We ran up the rooftop in the opposite direction from everyone. Khun seemed to want to run away on his own, but the emperor wouldn¡¯t let go of his neck. ¡°Get out of the building.¡± I shook my head firmly. ¡°Honestly, I would like to evacuate you first, but you won¡¯t listen to me, will you?¡± he said quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your job to do as you¡¯re told?¡± ¡°Your Majesty will protect me anyway, so I¡¯ll stick around.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really the most stubborn person I¡¯ve ever had on my side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± The emperorughed quietly, making no mention of it again. He seemed to have realized that it would just be a waste of time trying to persuade me. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 hapter 49 We silently looked up at the sky in tension. Nothing was visible yet, but in the next five minutes, the projectiles would fall. The presence of the emperor¡¯s wizards was felt around the academy, but there was no sign of them in the hall. Perhaps they were prioritizing the protection of the emperor¡¯s personal safety. The emperor breathed in lightly and raised his hands lightly with both palms up. Drops of water sprang from the tips of his ten fingers, floating in the air. They split into two each time he flicked his finger, leaving an exponential number of droplets floating in the air around him. Seeing him work always astonished me. The size of objects that can be handled and supported was important, but the number of objects that were held at once also had a big impact on the calctions. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for someone to do so much so smoothly. I was not the only one who was surprised, the masked man lying on the floor, tied tightly and gagged, was staring, his eyes wide. The tense silence didn¡¯tst very long. From the sky, something very small like rain began to appear. The closer I got, the more I recognized that each of them was a high-performance me bomb. Every now and then, the emperor would say that I wasn¡¯t doing my best. I thought half of that might be true, but I also thought it was part of a joke. But now I believed that the words were sincere. Innumerable spheres of water flew into the sky, corresponding to each of the fireballs. The mass of water wrapped itself in a magical bomb that exploded upon contact. Boom, boom! The sound of the bombs detonating filled the air. ording to his will, the explosions werepletely enclosed within thepressed spheres of water. The emperor allowed not a single one to touch the roof of the academy. Was it possible for a human brain to calcte all that in the first ce? The emperor¡¯s focused eyes looked darker than normal. Perhaps his veins burst because they could not withstand the pressure of his power. More spheres of water flew straight to the roof of the tower, where the bombs wereunched. Boom boom! A cloud of dust wrapped around the top of the tower, making it hard to see what was happening. The emperor turned to me as he rubbed his neck, waiting for the explosions to abate. Maybe it was the first time he¡¯d ever used such a huge force at once. He stared straight at me. ¡°Are you done now?¡± ¡°I think so¡­ That little boy doesn¡¯t want to die, so he didn¡¯t withhold anything.¡± Khun seemed quite surprised by the emperor¡¯s magic. There was a smirk on his face, which had been gloomy the whole time. ¡°You seem to be a much greater man than I have heard, Emperor of Burg. Even if I ran away alone, no one would have resented me. To value people¡¯s lives so much¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose life it is. If a little girl from another country doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to and gets stabbed in the back, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± The jesting emperor didn¡¯t look very well. I approached him quickly. It was not just a bruise, I could see that blood had formed on the back of his hand as if there was actually a wound on the outside. Medicine. We needed him to get treated immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this many times,¡± he murmured smiling bitterly at the worry on my face. I subconsciously held a hand out to him, which he used to pull me into an embrace. I couldn¡¯t say a word. I stood still in his arms like a doll, feeling like I had been engulfed in one of those fireballs myself, what with how high his temperature ran. He stood there for quite a long time, unmoving. I was keeping watch of Khun with my eyes as I was trapped in the emperor¡¯s arms, for fear that he would run away. ¡°Now go back,¡± the emperor said when he released me. He looked somewhat unstable, turning his head away to hide his weakness from the prince of another nation. I just walked by his side. Khun joined our group without saying anything, looking like he was quite impressed. We moved back to the carriage as soon as we confirmed that the message would travel quickly. By the time the scattered group had joined the wagon, it had be quite arge following. One of the knights reported that three of the men at the top of the tower had not been able to kill themselves and were able to be captured alive. The academy president rushed in and thanked the emperor btedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never had business with the academy before, but we are ever thankful. We are in your debt.¡± The president bowed to him deeply. When I opened the door, the emperor slipped into the carriage without saying a word. I followed him into the carriage and sat facing each other. With just the two of us, I could tell even more easily that the emperor¡¯s condition was critical. ¡°Your Majesty, please turn your back this way.¡± He pressed his eyes shut. ¡°No, he can sense what¡¯s going on at this close range. We can¡¯t show them our weaknesses so openly.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I told you I will not allow it.¡± Khun, who was being transported by horseback to diplomatic captivity, had been a nuisance in many ways, but we couldn¡¯t do anything to him. The emperor was right, but his condition, which was much worse than usual, bothered me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long day.¡± The emperor epted this time without hesitation. However, even lying on his seat in therge wagon, he seemed very ufortable. I bent over to him to fix the pillow again, and my arm touched him. Was that the trigger? His lips chased mine and before I knew it I was on top of him, out of breath and held tightly in his arms. He felt hot everywhere. It felt like he was going to burn me everywhere he touched. I knew exactly what was going on. He instinctively found the fastest cont. A small voice at the back of my mind nagged that this wasn¡¯t a very efficient way of healing because there was no direct contact with the damaged area, but I ignored it. Even this much would be helpful in this situation. I had been held like this before. I had mistaken it for love then. But not at all this time. I no longer gave meaning to these meaningless actions. Last time, he said clearly that he wouldn¡¯t do anything under any circumstances if I said no. But I didn¡¯t say anything, and I didn¡¯t push him away. Though I was embarrassed by how this kiss was much deeper than I expected. He kissed me as if he wanted to take my breath away, but slowly opened his eyes and looked at me before he let me go slowly. He pressed his lips to my hands and arms. He had an unexpected look in his eyes as he stared at me. It was obvious to me what he wanted to say, but I didn¡¯t want to hear him apologize. Anything else but that. I just wanted to be a secretary who did what I was supposed to do, and who didn¡¯t give meaning to a kiss or two. So I brought it up on purpose. ¡°Your Majesty, would you mind if I go back to the pce and take care of your back?¡± He blinked very slowly several times, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± The emperor used to have no expression on his face when it was time for the two of us to be alone, but it was different now. There seemed to be something he wanted to say to me. But even though I knew it, I looked out the window, avoiding eye contact. No. Neither he nor I would bring it up again. Such discussions were useless, anyway.
***
Rumors of an Academy terrorist attack swept the capital in an instant, leaving public opinion devastated. If this was what the empress dowager intended, she would have achieved half of her goal. Who on earthmitted it? The terrorist was from the subjugated country that was annexed by the Empire? What the hell? The capital originally had many small countries around the Burg Empire or small tribes around it. Some countries were merged when the former emperor continued to expand the empire, but many more countries and tribes surrendered and chose to merge after the current emperor took office. The Burg Empire had a very lenient immigration policypared to the Teppoda Empire which was almost the same size. That was the main reason for the expansion of the border during the era of the current emperor. The empire allowed the people who surrendered and merged to live in their present territories without changing their lords. It distributed seeds of improved crops and spread advanced technology. It was inevitable that the market was formed with ves sold without excessive taxation, but it did not enve the citizens of the annexed countries. Although the status of the nobles of the merged country was maintained, it was true that it was, in reality, a demotion. However, from the perspective of farmers and ordinary people who lived on thend, the treatment was better due to the change of king and the name of the country. In the meantime, there had been little disturbance because the Burgish people, alreadyposed of immigrants, had not been at odds with the newer immigrants. However, the attack, which they were clearly med for, was not something that could be taken lightly. Citizens and aristocrats gathered in the squarete at night, unable to sleep properly. Perhaps the only person I could trust was the emperor who had investigated all of this in advance and infiltrated the academy to stop the attack. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Returning to the Imperial Pce, we arrived at the emperor¡¯s room only toe face to face with the empress dowager. An elegantdy, she was dressed in a deep reddish-purple dress reminiscent of a mermaid¡¯s tail. She weed us with a straight back. The emperor sighed openly, as if tired. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The empress dowager made a worried face and held the emperor¡¯s hand tightly. When the emperor shook her hand away with a face of disgust, she quietly withdrew her hand. ¡°Why, are you sorry that I didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Your Majesty? I was so worried that I was about to go mad, I almost chased after you. You¡¯re like a son to me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never known anyone who sends poison so shamelessly.¡± The Empress Dowager rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh my God, whoever hears you will misunderstand.¡± I was engrossed in the thought of whether someone should give out acting awards, but then her gaze shifted to me. She took a careful look at the embroidered dress I was wearing, even the essories. She stared at me tantly, taking ount of my finery, the weight of her gaze full of something unspoken. However, the emperor did not even look back when the empress went to the trouble of opening her mouth. ¡°The secretary¡¯s form is very unique.¡± ¡°It is nice to meet you, Empress Dowager.¡± She continued without even listening to my greetings, ¡°I don¡¯t think the value of that dress cane out of the pockets of any insignificantmoner, can¡¯t it? From the moment you appointed this secretary, your intentions have been clear.¡± ¡°You heard about today, so you know what happened. There are forces trying to undermine the academy, so I just went to check it out. We went to a party, so what should one wear to feelfortable?¡± ¡°Of course you would say that. She¡¯s a lowly woman, so she seems to be enjoying it by putting on these expensive things and saying that she put on this and that.¡± How many times had the empress dowager said something like that at this point? I didn¡¯t even get angry anymore. However, those words seemed to have added one more stone to the tower of the emperor¡¯s wrath, which had been building up until now. Even though it wasn¡¯t a big deal, he looked straight at her. His red eyes, which were much more prominent than usual, looked incredibly menacing. The Empress Dowager took a step back, seemingly frightened for a moment. ¡°Be careful what you say, Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to scare me!¡± I thought it was presumptuous, but I put my hand on the emperor¡¯s back without realizing it. Perhaps because he had used a lot of energy, his atmosphere seemed unstable today. He didn¡¯t look back at me, but maybe he knew I was trying to help him, so he breathed deeply and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, they looked the same as usual. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like arguing right now. I want to rest because I¡¯m tired, so that¡¯s all for today.¡± The empress dowager then corrected her expression. ¡°Everyone is waiting for Your Majesty.¡± ¡°At this hour?¡± ¡°If something like that happened, then how could the Parliament stay at home?¡± He smiled crookedly. ¡°Since they¡¯ve waited already, tell them to wait a little longer.¡± Without waiting for an answer, the emperor turned away. I followed him, and his escort servants and attendants followed us. I looked back, pretending to make sure they were following. The empress was staring at the emperor¡¯s back. It was clearly intended to look at whether there were any signs on the exposed skin and whether the emperor looked unwell. Although she didn¡¯t seem to believe what the chief of the pce had said to her, she still seemed to be looking into it casually. I followed her gaze. He seemed to be fine, and it was difficult to observe anything different. He probably wasn¡¯t suffering too much. If he was in a hurry, he would have asked me to look at his back in the carriage. There was no request whatsoever, which meant that¡­ the kiss probably helped. She must have found nothing amiss. She turned her head in disappointment by the time we turned the corner. Before arriving in his room, we also had to face the prime minister and the chairman of the council. It was way past the time when they should have gone home to their families, but here they were hurrying and anxious to speak to the emperor. It was only when I saw them running, with their faces nearly turned blue, that the reality of what happened sank in. It could have gone very wrong. We were there because of the emperor¡¯s will to find out about the intruder in my room. But it was also because I couldn¡¯t stop him. My heart thumped fast when I thought something might have gone wrong. When we managed to get to the emperor¡¯s room, he irritably threw off his overcoat. I threw off my party clothes and quickly approached him as he picked up his attire for the meeting. He looked at me with puzzled eyes, but I didn¡¯t care and turned him around. ¡°What is this¡­ Where are you going like this?¡± I thought he would be okay by taking only a little help from me, but that was a mistake. His back was covered in blood. The new wound looked as severe as if it had been struck with a blunt weapon. It was the first time I¡¯d seen such a strong side effect. How the heck did he use so much of his power? Without even thinking about it, I absorbed some of the pain from his body. My entire body felt like it was on fire. As I rested my hand on the wound, I heard a small moan. ¡°If it was this bad, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I was just asking you to tell me if you need help!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re mad now.¡± ¡°How do I¡­¡± At least he could still turn his head to look if I would scold him. His eyes were distracting me, so I stared nkly ahead to focus on healing. I put my hands on his back, reciting the magic of the elemental water world that he had never heard of. As I covered the emperor¡¯s back withce-like webs of glowing light, I could see a magical glow shining faintly on my body. It must not have been a pleasant sensation for the wound to heal so quickly that it was visible to the naked eye. ¡°Are you crying?¡± he muttered faintly. As soon as I heard it, the drops fell from my eyes. After a few blinks, my blurred vision barely returned. It was unfair. I didn¡¯t mean to cry, but I couldn¡¯t help my tears. It was my weakness, probably. He cleared his throat. ¡°There are servants who are angry because they can¡¯t go home because of me, and there are those who have their necks on the line because of me, but there aren¡¯t that many that I cried.¡± He sighed and turned around when there was no answer. Then he turned around and touched my tear-streaked cheeks with his hand. I tried to cover my face with my free hands. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It will dry on its own.¡± ¡°Like it would be better if you left my back alone.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be angry at me right now? This is strange.¡± It was unreasonable how much I wanted to bring him back to his full strength. The stubborn emperor wanted to see my weeping face and gave up taking care of his wounds and stood looking at me, so I had to stand there dumbfounded until the tears finally stopped. ¡°Now then, your back, please.¡± The emperor waved his hand lightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Apparently, there are quite a few people waiting.¡± ¡°Okay, thenter¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I caught a sh of the emperor¡¯s back heading to the door. ¡°Your Majesty, may I speak to Prince Khun of the Empire of Tepoda?¡± Somehow I couldn¡¯t get rid of the idea that he seemed friendly to me. Maybe it was because I had to discover what he was hiding, something big enough to involve Instructor Xenon. I wanted to meet and talk to him even just once. The emperor looked grumpy, but still nodded. ¡°He talks as if he didn¡¯t participate in today¡¯s incident, but we aren¡¯t sure of that either. What are you going to do with someone like that?¡± ¡°I want to know why he keeps looking for me. I¡¯m just going to ask him a few questions. You¡¯re very busy, so I think I can go by myself.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The emperor turned around as if he was unwilling. His face drifted closer to mine. I could feel his gaze slowly moving from my forehead to my nose, from my nose to my cheeks, and from my cheeks to my mouth. His eyes narrowed, and he smirked. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± That was surprisingly easy. ¡°Alright.¡± I stood up with excitement and moved quickly. His gaze continued to follow me, but I had so much to do that I didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. When I opened the door, as expected, a bunch of servants and knights were standing in the drawing-room. I put them in order of priority and put the most urgent knight in front of the emperor. ¡°You may now see Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I havee to report the results of the interrogation of the madmen in the tower.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± The knight spoke slowly in a shaky tone as if he was still out of breath from running, ¡°It sounds a bit strange.¡± ¡°Sounds strange?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like they¡¯re part of an armed struggle for justice.¡± ¡°The realization of justice while thinking of annihting powerless civilians. It¡¯s a fun idea.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°How far did you say it was?¡± ¡°Not so far yet, but I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°It looks like he¡¯s not going to talk about the location of his stronghold and what¡¯s next. However, looking at the way he looks and speaks, he seems to be a mixture of Yekatu, Bazan, and Goldina.¡± ¡°Find out more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the emperor¡¯smand, the knight began to add something, but then he looked at me. The emperor nodded. ¡°She is trustworthy.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The knight nced at my hair one more time as if it was bothering him, likely because it marked me as Golddinian. ¡°When I say that you are free to express your opinion at any time, it does not mean that you should speak ill of the person I have expressly told you that I trust.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the midst of all this, I was speechless when I saw the influence the emperor¡¯s words had. It was so easy for him to increase the number of his followers. It is said that the session of blood itself was incredible, but this man was born an emperor. The knight hurriedly opened his mouth. ¡°It is said that the chief¡¯s wife is being held hostage. If you let them go, they will release her.¡± I looked at the emperor in amazement, but he didn¡¯t look so surprised. Come to think of it, thest time I saw the eldest son of Duke Thiaheb was when he was asking about the incident. Did he already know? The emperor answered quickly, as if there was no room for reconsideration, ¡°No way. I have no intention of negotiating for the lives of civilians, or with lunatics who have kidnapped civilians. Find out where the attackers are talking from.¡± ¡°I ept your orders.¡± The knight stepped down in a hurry. I felt from his steps that things were not going so well. As soon as the door closed, the emperor stared at me. ¡°You must think I¡¯m being cruel.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Then why do you look so surprised?¡± ¡°I was wondering what the chief might have done, or if he¡¯s asked the empress dowager for help to save his wife¡­ I was just thinking vaguely¡­ I never thought something on this scale would happen.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much I¡¯ve heard from the Duke of Thiaheb. It was a threat from those who kidnapped and threatened the chief¡¯s wife in order to raise money from our allotted military funds. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact group or location.¡± ¡°Are you saying that if they give the dowager the money, they will release the chief¡¯s wife?¡± The emperor grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that exactly. ¡°No, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± The chief of the court went to tell the secret of the emperor to the one who imprisoned his wife. I¡¯d known of the wickedness of the empress dowager, but¡­ I was resentful that the chief of staff had fallen for such a trick. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why he asked her to do it. I think it would have been better to speak to Your Majesty about it¡­ To divulge information¡­ if he had that kind of information on you, you¡¯d have done your best to help him anyway.¡± The emperor nodded. ¡°It¡¯s because the people know me well.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant at first. When I didn¡¯t ask back or answer, the emperor shook out his ck hair and took off his gown again, lying facedown on the bed. I approached the bedside and sat down. As soon as I tried to touch his back, the answer came to me without prompting. ¡°Your Majesty will neverpromise with a group that is willing to sacrifice that many people¡­ and the chief knows that.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It didn¡¯t feel so unreasonable now. He knew that negotiating would only pave the way for repeat offenses. ¡°I believe in you and I support you. Even if I¡¯m the one who¡¯s kidnapped, you have to do it.¡± Heughed, making my heart skip. ¡°You won¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll dly do that.¡± That day, I was so busy that I could hardly close my eyes. The nobles who realized that the emperor had visited the academyined and harassed him, saying that he had been ¡®aware of the ns of the armed group¡¯ yet did not tell them. Meanwhile, the citizens praised him and hoped that he would take further steps to improve security. It was not that I trusted Khun unconditionally, but for now, the empress dowager seemed to be the more likely culprit. Wherever we went, she and her powers followed us and tried to set traps. Still, it was fortunate that there were no victims. The emperor could not make a quick decision about who was behind it, and he fervently appealed not to inflict damage to any force or group by making a decision too quickly. It was not just an appeal, but it was also amand. His words worked quite well, and although it took a long time, the meeting went well. The emperor gave me permission to visit the intruder, but I could hardly afford it. It was only at dawn that I had time to spare. 12. Kidnapping *This is the emperor¡¯s POV btw (just putting it out here that his name is Van¡­ I almost forgot it tbh) It had been more than two weeks since Celestia became secretary. After only a short period of time, I quickly got used to working with her in an official capacity. There were many people of importance that she didn¡¯t know and that she had to adjust to, but she somehow did it well, and hardly anyone was inconvenienced by the retirement of the former secretary. Maybe I didn¡¯t need to do much, but she did adapt to me quickly, the smart girl that she was. It seemed like nothing had changed. Whatever she heard and learned from the former secretary, Celestia gave her all to learn. He also guided her with the names, personalities, and characteristics of foreign VIPs that she had never seen before. She had the natural aptitude for it, so it was convenient for her to memorize all the habits and tastes of the people she met. However, I never thought she would be so skillful in dealing with emergencies. She organized inquiries from the Parliament, the square in front of the pce, as well as from the academy and the other aristocrats into categories of urgency. My schedule was clear, so much that I could hardly see how much work was required behind the scenes because she was blocking it. To be honest, it was more than I expected. However, the fact that the work was being done properly and that the work can be done in order did not mean that the number ofints that I had to deal with was reduced. It was really tiring that half of them were desperately anxious because they didn¡¯t know when the empress dowager would try something like this again. It was not easy to take care of panic-stricken citizens. Fortunately, however, I was credited with preventing the first attack. And as it was the capital of the empire, a magic defense system was well installed here. It was not possible to keep the shield active all the time, but if an attack was predicted, it was possible to temporarily activate it in case of an emergency. By the time I used it as an excuse to appease the nobles and citizens, it was already two in the morning. At the end of a tiring day, the way back to the room suddenly felt empty. I rubbed the back of my neck and looked back. The reason for the emptiness could be easily identified. There was no slender shadow with red hair that should have been guarding my back. Whenever I tried to find her, she was there one step ahead. That¡¯s why I was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep. It felt strangely lonely that she wasn¡¯t there. But thinking about it, today was an unusually busy day, so there must have been other things to do. I couldn¡¯t be the only one who had been busy. As I entered the room, I said to the attendant standing next to me, ¡°Call Celestia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Without changing clothes, Iy on the bed and stared at the ceiling for a moment. This was the first pocket of spare time I¡¯d had all day after what happened at the academy. Time to think. Well, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t fall asleep otherwise, but I still wanted to keep my head organized. As long as I was in this position, I could have some assurance that things would be done properly, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to control everything. I had to constantly remind myself of that, lest I drowned in guilt or regret. But after a long time, I started truly regretting what I had done. It wasn¡¯t that serious, but¡­ How could someone not treat women seriously when he saw his father die because of his penchant for women? In hister years, his judgment blurred and he acted as if he would give up anything for a beautiful woman¡¯s words, whether it was liver, galldder, property, or country. I only seeded the throne because he had died before he realized the trap he had gotten himself in. Perhaps that¡¯s why I felt nauseous when I saw those whose hands reached for maids who couldn¡¯t say no in the first ce, or those who had mistresses. Of course, I felt desire too¡ªI liked seeing beautiful women too. It just wasn¡¯t enough topromise my duty. That¡¯s why it hadn¡¯t happened so far. I chewed my lips with annoyance. Impulsive kisses were anomalies. Though¡­ I did know it was more than just that. Celestia seemed to have already guessed my condition and why I did it. When we visited the cave, I said it was okay to hug and kiss if I needed it to heal. But thatst kiss¡­ Such a thing was not to be dismissed as merely part of work. I couldn¡¯t fool my secretary when I was in need, like everyone else taking their medicine. Apologizing was not a problem. If I could apologize and not do it in the future, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. That was exactly my problem. Could I resist doing that again in the future? If Celestia was right next to me in the same situation in the future, would I be able to say that I wouldn¡¯t do it again? At that moment, I was clearly conscious. I wanted to deny it, but it seemed too sweet for a moment, and I wanted her. When I thought she¡¯d turn her eyes away, she reached out, but the next moment she rejected me. That was the only way one of us coulde to our senses. I looked up at my palm. Although the crescents of my nails had dug into the palm of my hand earlier, trying not to repeat the same thing in the wagon, there was no mark of it now; so quickly did I heal with Celestia¡¯s magic. Then I rolled up my sleeves and smoothed my hands and arms. There were no traces of wounds there either. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!